The OP MC 9: God of Winning
Author: Logan Jacobs
Date: 2021-10-11 04:00:00+00:00
Description: With the fast travel amulets now in my possession, I am the God of Time and Space. I can travel to the far reaches of the world and then blip back to Bastianville, and my wives, with just a thought. The world is my oyster. And for my next quest, I think it’s time for the God of Time to have his own dragonscale armor.

Hey you.

Yeah, you. You should join my Patreon page. When you join, you will get preview chapters of my future books to both read and listen to. You’ll also be able to see cover art sketches and get copies of sexier, NSFW versions of my already super sexy covers. If you are into audiobooks, I have a tier where you get 3-4 every month included for a crazy low price. Woah.

Click here, or search for my name on Patreon.com

If Patreon isn’t your jam, you can always join my Facebook group to get updates there.

Chapter One

“Another round, Great One?” Adorno, the Mayor of Wyndvale, asked me with one arched eyebrow. He was a tall, lean figured man with dirty-blond hair hanging to his shoulders, and we’d been partying for hours already. “My treat.”

“Sure.” I grinned. “Then I’ll get the next one.”

“I won’t argue.” Adorno grinned back as he pushed himself out of his chair and headed toward the bar where Elizabeth Surly, the tavern owner, wiped the counter down with a towel.

The girls and I were back in Wyndvale, the windy little mountain town between Bastianville and Arginold, and we’d taken a couple of days off from our traveling to rest and relax. It would be the last hot bath I could get before we arrived back home in Bastianville, and I wanted to make it count.

I stole a glance around the crowded tavern dining room, and I saw nothing but happy, drunk faces. Dom Surly, who owned the tavern with his wife, wiped off tables and collected empty mugs. Mrs. Worthy played her lute in the corner, and the sweet sounds of the music combined with the laughter and voices that filled the entire space. The merchant, Gryse Yavaro was still in town, and he danced drunkenly to the tune of the music on the far side of the room.

It was a happy scene, and a lot more wholesome than the one we arrived at the last time we visited Wyndvale.

The Duke of Arginold had sent mercenaries to the little village in search of me, and the assholes had already killed several townspeople by the time I’d arrived on the scene.

But I killed those bastards off, and the entire town had been nothing but grateful to me ever since.

I couldn’t help but care for these people, and I considered them my followers even though the holding belonged to the late Duke of Arginold. I knew my lovers felt the same way, though, since they’d shown their affection for Wyndvale in their own little ways.

Mahini had taken some time to discuss fortifications with the leader of the windy little town, and Elissa picked a bouquet of flowers for everyone in town, while Eva stuck to my side like glue and offered her assistance to everyone we met.

I made sure we all took some time to relax, though, since I knew there had been a few tense moments recently we all needed to process. We practiced with our weapons, cleaned all our gear and horse tack thoroughly, and let the horses roam free-range while we explored the area around the town.

It was like a mini-vacation, and I was enjoying every moment of it.

Hell, I’d enjoyed every minute I’d spent in this world so far.

I’d been working a dead-end tech support job at a call center when I’d laid my head down on my desk for a moment of shut-eye, but when my alarm went off with a loud chime, I woke up in a medieval fantasy world instead of at work. That was when I saw Raijin Thornheart and his troop of goons, and I soon learned they intended to kill me in order to steal my power. I had no idea what they were talking about at the time, but after I died a few times and popped up in the same spot as when I’d first woken up, I started to figure it out.

I couldn’t die.

Then I killed the evil sorcerer and his fourteen assholes before I’d made my way out of the catacombs where the bastard had summoned me. An inscription on the wall informed me I was the Great One of Legend, and I’d been summoned to return hope to the land.

I didn’t fully know what that meant yet, but I was taking advantage of some of the abilities I’d acquired. Not only could I never die, but I could also make save points and respawn back to them later. It was like I was in a real-life video game, and I held the controller.

Soon after I left the catacombs, I’d encountered a small town in need of my assistance. I’d helped them clear the goblins out from their copper mine, and I’d defeated Lord Lucian and his small army single-handedly. After my interventions and efforts, the town of Addington dedicated itself to me, and it was renamed Bastianville in my honor.

Then I’d traveled across the kingdom of Sorreyal to the Duke of Bullard’s castle, and I went even further to the palace in Vallenwood to meet the king. I’d fought against kobolds, goblins, a griffon, and a dragon, but I’d come out on top every time.

Sorreyal was my playground, and I could do literally anything I wanted to.

I was Sir Sebastian, Archduke of Bastianville, Slayer of Dragons, and the God of Time.

Or the God of Winning. Or the God of Death.

Whatever I was, I enjoyed it immensely, and this night in Wyndvale was no different.

“Cheers, Great One.” Mayor Adorno returned with two mugs brimming with a fermented beverage, and we clinked our glasses together before we both took heavy pulls from the rims.

“How long are we going to stay in Wyndvale?” Mahini asked in a casual tone as she sipped on her own drink.

The former mercenary could have an air of calm about her and then kill a man in five seconds flat, so her casual tone made me chuckle. Her shoulder-length obsidian hair was as straight as a blade’s edge, and her ice-blue eyes could pierce armor like barbed-tipped arrows.

I’d won her favor, though, so her pale-blue gaze was more often filled with love and adoration when directed toward me. The beautiful desert goddess was my blood-bonded shield maiden, and I’d sworn myself to her in return, so I’d gotten to know her very well since I’d been summoned to this world.

“How long do you want to stay?” I arched one eyebrow at my desert goddess. “We can stay as long as you like.”

“I am anxious to get our cargo back to Bastianville,” the obsidian-haired beauty explained. “This town is lovely, but it doesn’t hold a candle to our home.”

“Don’t worry about our cargo,” I said in a reassuring tone. “Evangeline’s turn is almost over, and she can give you a full report of anything that happened around the wagon.”

“That will mean my turn is next,” my wife sighed from beside me. “I hate to leave such a nice party… The people of Wyndvale have been so very kind to us.”

The petite red-haired goddess flashed me one of her brilliant smiles, and her jewel-like emerald-green eyes glittered in the dim light of the candles. Elissa was the daughter of Elrin, the Mayor of Bastianville, and I’d won her hand in marriage by defeating a bunch of goblins that had occupied the local copper mine. She’d been more than relieved when she’d walked down the aisle toward me instead of the man her father had originally promised her to, the Lord of Loserville himself, Lucian.

I was happy to have her by my side, and with her fiery temperament and enthusiasm for life, I was never short on entertainment and fun.

“It won’t be a long watch shift,” I promised my wife with a wink. “It will be my turn next, and I’m sure I’ll miss you too much to wait for my turn.”

“I will enjoy every minute with you until it is my turn to watch our… wagon,” Elissa said. “Who needs sleep when you’re married to a god?”

My wife had almost slipped out the word ‘treasure’, but I’d urged my women to keep our loot on the down low until we got back to Bastianville. The last thing we needed was to get robbed right after we rode away with our hard-earned gold.

I’d just left the city of Arginold where I’d pitted the duke against his own court wizard in a battle to the death, but the assholes deserved it after sending mercenaries and werewolves after me.

I’d killed every man who stood in my way, and I’d certainly taught the duke and his wizard a lesson, but the best part was getting away with the duke’s treasure. I’d emptied his treasury into a wagon and rode away from town with flames in the background and my women at my sides.

I was still riding the high from the epic fallout of my scheme, and the party in Wyndvale was like icing on the cake.

“Why are you so protective of your wagon, Great One?” Adorno asked in a curious tone.

“I have some precious cargo on board that is intended for my hometown,” I explained in a vague tone. “The contents are sensitive, so the utmost care is required.”

“I see,” Adorno replied with an expression that said he absolutely did not understand.

“What’s your main economy around here, Adorno?” I asked in an effort to change the subject. “Is there a local mine?”

“Our main trade is timber,” Wyndvale’s mayor explained, and his eyes brightened as he talked about his quaint little town. “There is a rare species of tree that grows on the slopes of the mountain. It is difficult to extract them, so they are valuable, but we’ve adapted to the area over the years, and we’re perfectly capable of felling even the most challenging of timber.”

“How much would a few logs of your special trees go for?” I asked as my interest was piqued. I could make a nice table, or some shelves, or anything else my imagination could conjure up. I wasn’t lacking in sources of timber in Bastianville, but having a rare wood would be cool.

“Fifty gold a log,” the mayor announced in a proud tone.

“I’d like to grab a couple before I leave town,” I said.

“We’d be more than happy to accommodate you, Great One,” the mayor replied as he inclined his head.

I’d succeeded in switching his focus off my wagon, and I let out a small breath of relief. I didn’t want to offend the mayor by not sharing my loot with his small town, but I wanted to save it all for Bastianville and the other holdings inside my territory, and buying a few pieces of his timber was the least I could do.

Then Evangeline walked into the tavern with her head held high, and her gray eyes lit up with joy when she spotted me from across the room. Her short, jagged blonde hair left her elegant neck and throat exposed, and her skin-tight leather armor left little to the imagination. Eva was the daughter of the Duke of Bullard, but she’d joined my party while I was battling Smiguel, the crimson dragon. The noble bred blonde was loyal and eager to please, and I knew I couldn’t live without her.

“My turn,” Elissa sighed as she pushed herself up from the table, and the redhead planted a quick kiss on my cheek before she turned to leave. “I’ll see you soon, husband.”

“I will come relieve you soon enough,” I said in a sympathetic tone.

My wife blew me a kiss and shot me a wink before she crossed the room to the entrance and disappeared from view.

“Want a drink?” I asked Evangeline as she took Elissa’s vacated spot at my side.

“I would love one.” Eva grinned, and she wrapped her hand around my arm. “But do not trouble yourself, Great One, I can get it.”

“Allow me,” Mrs. Surly said as she flourished a mug before the duke’s daughter.

“Perfect timing, Mrs. Surly,” I laughed. “Thank you.”

“Please, Great One, call me Elizabeth,” the tavern owner giggled, and she smoothed out the wrinkles of her apron in a self-conscious manner.

“Then you must call me Bash,” I insisted. “It’s only fair.”

“Very well, Bash.” Elizabeth Surly blushed like a young girl, and the effect was adorable. “I will do my best.”

“That’s all I can ask.” I grinned. “Thank you for the wonderful service, Elizabeth.”

“I’m glad you enjoy our humble little town,” she replied, and then she swung the empty mugs from the table. She strode away without another word, and I chuckled to myself as I watched her depart.

“I should probably catch up,” Evangeline said with a mischievous twinkle in her gray eyes. “I fell behind during my watch.”

“Thank you for not drinking before then,” I laughed. “A good watchman, er, woman, is always vigilant.”

“I wasn’t about to let anything happen to our precious cargo.” Eva winked. “But I was eager to return to your side. You told stories of your adventures last time we visited Wyndvale, and I didn’t want to miss out on any of them this time, either.”

“If you’re telling stories,” Adorno interjected. “Then we need to silence the music.”

“But I’ve really enjoyed listening to Chaz’s wife play,” I argued. “She’s gotten so much better since the last time we heard her lute.”

“I will have to pass on your compliments, Great One.” Adorno grinned proudly. “But we only have you with us for a short time, so I’d love to hear more tales of your adventures.”

“Yes, Great One,” another voice clamored, and I turned to see Chaz Worthy, the innkeeper, grinning broadly at me. “Tell us a tale.”

“Hmm.” I scratched my chin as I thought about what story to tell. There were so many good tales I could share, but the girls and I had covered a lot of my experiences during our last visit. Then I had an idea, and a grin spread across my face. “So, it was a full moon…”

The residents of Wyndvale crowded closer around my table, and silence fell over the room. Mrs. Worthy tucked her lute into the corner, and she snuggled onto her husband’s lap as he wrapped his arms around her. All around me were wide eyes staring in rapt fascination, and everyone held their breaths as I started my story.

I told the tale of my encounter with the werewolves the wizard Racine had sent to kill me, and I elicited a few shocked gasps from my dramatic rendition of the event. I paused at all the right moments to build up suspense, and I had everyone at the edges of their seats.

If only the townspeople knew how many respawns it had taken me to defeat the horde without getting a scratch on me.

When I mentioned how Eva, Elissa, and Mahini had helped me, the townspeople gasped even more. While it wasn’t unheard of for women to fight in this world, it still seemed to be uncommon enough to cause a strong reaction.

I drank while I talked, and by the end of the tale I was feeling a strong buzz. I mimed the final slash of my blade to a soundtrack of oohs and aahs, and then the room burst into a round of applause.

“Thank you, Great One!”

“You are so brave!”

“I can’t believe I met you in person!”

“Another story!”

“Yes, another story, Great One!”

I grinned sheepishly beneath their adoration, but my chest swelled with pride at the same time. I stood to make a bow, but I stumbled a little in my inebriated state.

Mahini was by my side in an instant, and the desert goddess slid my arm around her shoulders in one swift, smooth motion.

“Tanks,” I murmured drunkenly into her ear, but the wide grin never left my face. “You smell nice.”

Mahini smelled like oiled leather and flint, like sand and tropical flowers. She was a combination of rough and smooth that excited my senses.

“I think it’s time to get the Great One to bed,” Mahini informed the crowd to a chorus of boos and disappointed expressions.

“You heard the woman,” Evangeline said in a loud voice as she stepped forward and took my other arm.

“Alright, alright,” I mumbled while I nuzzled my nose into Mahini’s jet-black locks. “I’ll go, but only because you two are coming with me.”

I was drunker than I’d first guessed, but I’d been so caught up in my own story I hadn’t noticed my mug being constantly refilled to the point that it seemed truly bottomless. Mrs. Surly had treated me right, that was for sure.

“You’re in no state to go anywhere else,” Eva teased.

The crowd parted and allowed us to make our way to the door, but I couldn’t help waving and saying goodbye to all the townspeople as we left. The two girls escorted me across the muddy path to the inn, and they helped me make the way up the stairs to our king bed suite. There was an attached bathroom with a tub big enough for me to actually stretch out in, so I was looking forward to sinking into the hot water.

The girls helped me run the tub full of water, and then they began to strip off my clothes. Mahini massaged my shoulders after she removed my shirt, and I melted into her touch. Eva slipped off my pants, and then she stood to plant a soft kiss upon my lips.

The combination of their two unique but delicious scents mixed with the soap they’d poured into the running water and created a heady aroma that left me feeling even more drunk.

“Thank you, ladies.” I slipped into the tub with a contented sigh, and I closed my eyes as I leaned my head against the rim.

“Enjoy your bath,” Mahini murmured.

“Call for us if you need anything,” Eva added.

Then the two girls left me alone in the bathroom to relax. It was one of my favorite things to do in this world since showers hadn’t been invented yet and running water was rare. I wondered if Wyndvale had a hot spring nearby or some other natural source of hot water since it seemed quite extravagant for a small mountain town to have.

I reminded myself to ask Adorno about it later, and I settled into my bath with my head clear of thoughts. I sat for a while, but I had no way of knowing how long, so I just pushed myself out of the tub when the water grew chilly.

My fingers and toes were all pruney, but I didn’t care. My buzz had abated enough for me to function on my own, so I quickly dried off with a towel left nearby and wrapped the fabric around my waist. Then I joined the girls in our room in search of some comfortable clothes.

It would be my turn to watch our treasure soon, and I wanted to be prepared.

“Thanks for sobering me up before my watch,” I said to the two women lounging on the king-sized bed.

Eva and Mahini had been whispering about something together, but they both looked up when I entered the room. Mahini’s eyes widened as her piercing blue eyes scanned over my exposed chest and shoulders, and then her gaze lowered southward. Eva licked her lips, and her smoky-gray eyes twinkled with desire, but neither of them said a word.

“I’ll get dressed,” I laughed. “Sorry for distracting you from your conversation with my godly bod.”

“Thank you,” Evangeline said with a completely serious expression.

“What were you two talking about, by the way?” I asked in an innocent voice as I rifled through my pack for a clean pair of clothes.

“It’s going to be a surprise,” Mahini informed me in a vague tone. “Don’t worry about it.”

I narrowed my eyes in suspicion, but the desert goddess merely shrugged.

Mahini wouldn’t say any more, and I knew her well enough to know not to press her further. She would tell me when she was ready. Evangeline, on the other hand, may very well fold under pressure. I was still getting to know her to a degree. I supposed it would depend on how important the secret was, but I didn’t think she would be able to hide anything from me.

Whatever the surprise was, it seemed innocent enough, if the angelic expressions on the two girls’ faces were any indication.

“In that case.” I smirked. “I will go relieve Elissa of her watch. Mahini, your turn will be next.”

“Of course, Great One.” The desert goddess inclined her head, and her ice-blue eyes were full of amusement over her hidden secret. “It will be daylight before long anyway.”

“I hope your watch is uneventful,” Eva chirped as I waved goodbye to the two beautiful women.

“You two enjoy your secrets,” I teased.

I headed down the stairs, and I left the inn with a calm smile on my face. The girls were planning a surprise for me, and we’d be back home in Bastianville in a couple of days.

All was right in my world.

Then I trotted around to the back of the inn where the stables were located. My wife’s fiery red curls shone in the moonlight like the flames of a torch, and even in the darkness of pre-dawn I could make out the silhouette of her sitting on the wagon’s bench with her mace at her side.

“Good evening,” I greeted in a low voice, and the beautiful redhead jumped with a gasp.

“Oh, Bash, you startled me,” Elissa giggled. “I thought I was about to fight off a burglar.”

“I’m sorry for scaring you,” I apologized. “But I’m glad you were so on guard. It means you did a good job keeping watch over our treasure.”

“I wasn’t about to let anything happen to our precious loot.” Elissa grinned. “You can count on me, Bash.”

“I know I can.” I smiled back at my wife. “Although, I’d love to see someone try to get our loot while you were on watch. You’d show them how you earned the nickname Skullcrusher.”

“My trusty crusher here has yet to fail me.” My wife patted the mace situated at her side lovingly, and she flashed me a brilliant smile.

The tiny goddess had earned the nickname ‘Skullcrusher’ while she, Mahini, and I had cleared the burial sanctum located near Lake Balerno. She’d thrown massive rocks onto the heads of undead skeletons and zombies, and the attack ended in a satisfying crunching sound. Mahini had quickly given the redhead her alias, and the fiery young woman had lived up to it at every occasion.

“You can go upstairs and go to sleep now,” I said with a sympathetic smile. “I’m sure you’re exhausted.”

“I’m actually not that tired.” Elissa shrugged. “Can I sit with you for a bit?”

“Of course, Lissy.” I grinned, and then I climbed up to the bench of the wagon to sit beside her. “It will be nice to have some company.”

My wife cuddled up against my side as soon as I sat down, so I wrapped my arm around her shoulders and held her close against me. We sat like that in silence for a long time, and for a moment, I thought she’d fallen asleep.

“I’m so glad you arrived when you did,” Elissa said in a low, thoughtful voice. “There’s no way I would have been able to see so much of Sorreyal otherwise. I would have been stuck in Addington forever.”

My wife must be deep in her thoughts of an alternate future if she slipped and called the town by its old name. She’d been so excited to inform the king’s mapmakers of the name change, so it surprised me to hear her use the older terminology.

“I never want you to feel stuck with me.” I frowned. “You’re still my wife, but you’re a free woman. You’re allowed to do what you want.”

“I just want to be with you and make you happy.” Elissa grinned up at me with her emerald eyes full of adoration. “You’ve already freed me, Bash. What more could I ask for?”

“Having you makes me happy,” I replied, and I lowered my head down to press a soft, loving kiss upon her pretty lips.

Elissa’s lips parted beneath mine, and her tongue flicked out to graze across my teeth. I moaned into her mouth, and her fingers leapt to curl around my neck as the kiss deepened.

“Oh, Bash,” my wife gasped as she came up for air. “You make me feel such intense desire.”

“Good.” I gave her a devilish smirk before I began to nibble and suckle on her neck.

“Shouldn’t we stay vigilant?” she murmured as I traced lines from freckle to freckle with my tongue.

I made a new save point before we continued just in case something went south. I didn’t want to be caught unawares by anything while I focused on my wife.

“Nothing is going to happen tonight,” I assured her. “Besides, I want you.”

I caressed her arms with the back of my fingers in slow circles, and goosebumps erupted in the wake of my touch. Elissa’s emerald eyes filled with lust, and she licked her lips.

“I am yours,” my wife breathed, and she tossed back her flame-colored mane to expose even more of her pale, freckled neck.

“Damn straight,” I growled, and I attacked her throat with tongue and teeth until she was moaning beneath my lips.

My hands roamed across her body, and I swept my fingers across her perky breasts until the nipples hardened beneath the leather of her armor.

“Fuck!” she gasped, and her fingers tightened against the back of my neck. “Oh, Bash, you make my skin feel like… like… lightning!”

“I could listen to you moan for an eternity,” I murmured as I began to pull at the straps of her armor.

The skimpy covering protected her important parts but little else, so it was a simple matter to remove it. I just had to undo a couple of straps, and then the whole thing fell from her shoulders.

“Oh, my!” Elissa giggled, and her hands leapt to cover her perfectly round tits. I loved every part of her body, but her breasts were beyond perfect, and if she had lived on Earth, everyone probably would have thought they were fake.

But there were no silicone implants in this world, so her breasts were pure natural magic.

I stole a glance around, but there was nothing but shadows. The stables were on the backside of the inn, so we were protected from the random passing eyes. There was only one reason someone would come to this area of town, and that would be to get to our wagon.

If anyone caught us I would just reset back to my last save point, deal with the problem before it happened, and then take her to bed.

I liked the threat of being caught, though, so I was getting really turned on by my wife’s willingness to fool around on the wagon.

“No one is watching,” I said in a reassuring tone, and then I pushed her hands away so I could continue my ministrations lower.

“I don’t care if they are,” Elissa whispered with a mischievous twinkle in her emerald eyes. “They would see a happy wife getting pleasure by her husband. Everyone in Sorreyal knows I am yours and only yours.”

“I want to show you off to the entire world,” I said as my love for her filled my chest until it felt like it would burst.

“Show me a good time for right now,” she requested in a husky voice, and my cock throbbed in my pants in response.

“Absofuckinglutely,” I breathed, and then I scooped her up into my arms.

I hauled her onto my lap, and I seized her mouth in a passionate kiss while her fiery tendrils fanned down to conceal my face like curtains. Elissa ground her hips into mine, and the straps of her armor bunched up in between us uncomfortably.

“Give me a moment,” I said, and I sat her back down on her butt before I hopped out of the wagon.

Then I grabbed an extra canvas from the back, and I spread it out over the ground between the wagon and the stables. I could hear the faint nickers and neighs of the horses from inside the walls, and it was comforting to know our steeds were nearby.

I could almost make out the distinct sound of Goliath, my white warhorse, from among the other horses. He just sounded strong, and powerful, and I grinned proudly to myself before I turned back to the wagon and my wife.

“Come here,” I said, and I reached up a hand to help Elissa step down from the bench.

“Thanks,” she giggled as she leapt into my arms.

I caught her deftly, and I twirled her around like a princess before I laid her gently down upon the canvas. It crackled a little beneath the pressure of her body, but there was no one around to hear, so I wasn’t worried about making noise.

My wife could get a little loud, after all.

“You’re very welcome,” I murmured as I leaned over her, but then I took her exposed nipple into my mouth, and the tiny goddess gasped.

“I could get used to keeping watch,” she teased, and she arched her back to press her breasts closer to me. She craved my touch, and I knew she was ready for me, but I wanted to hear her gasp a couple more times before I claimed her completely.

“We’ll have to make it a tradition,” I said as I moved to her other nipple and continued my ministrations. I circled the red bud with my tongue until it hardened, and then I sucked it into my mouth with a voracious appetite.

“Ooooh, Bash,” Elissa moaned, and she tangled her fingers in my hair. “I want you soo bad.”

“How bad?” I asked as I lowered my hand to her well of pleasure to test her wetness.

My wife was dripping wet, and my fingers slid against the smooth skin of her mound like it was made of butter.

“I want to have your baby, Bash.” Elissa fixed me with a serious look, and then she began to pull at the strings of my pants. “That means you must plant your seed deep inside of me often so my womb fills up and creates a new life.”

“Fuckkkk,” I growled. “I love when you talk about making a baby with me.”

My pants were the old-fashioned kind that laced up in the front, so a moment later, she had them undone, and my hard cock jutted out before her. It angled toward her wet entrance like it had a homing device, and I flexed it until it bobbed against Elissa’s thigh.

“Mmm,” my wife moaned as her hips instinctively bucked in the direction of my throbbing tip. “Please, Bash… Please?”

“Well, since you asked so nicely,” I chuckled, and then I seized her nipple in my mouth while simultaneously sliding my cock past her slippery lower lips.

“Oh, fuck!” she gasped, and she threw her head backward as her nails dug into the muscles on my shoulders. “Deeper, Bash!”

“Yes, ma’am,” I murmured as I pulled out slowly, and then I thrust my entire length deep inside her in one swift swing of my hips.

“Yesss,” she growled in a husky voice full of desire. “Deeper…”

I placed her legs on my shoulders, grabbed her hips, and ground her onto me until I felt my tip rub against the opening to her womb.

Elissa began to shudder, and her legs twitched by my ears as a climax ripped through her body, but I didn’t relent until she was gripping the canvas beneath her in both of her fists.

“I want to feel you explode,” she requested, and her tongue darted out to moisten her dry lips. “Oh, Bash, I want your baby so bad…”

“You’re going to take it all, okay?” I growled as my own desire began to mount.

“Give me your seed,” she pleaded with big puppy dog eyes. “Explode deep inside me. I’m so fertile for your seed. My husband… my god.”

“I want to make you climax again,” I said with a devilish grin, and then I spread her legs just enough for me to fit my hand between her freckled thighs, and I caressed her node of pleasure while I rocked my hips. I thrust slow and steady while rubbing her clit, and it wasn’t long before my tiny goddess was panting with lust.

“Come for me, baby,” I murmured as I increased my pace until she was pushing her hips into me. “It will make me explode.”

Elissa’s hands clenched the canvas tightly, and her head was tossed back while her mouth hung open in a silent moan. The moonlight illuminated her pale, freckled skin, and her rosy nipples stood like testaments to our love.

She was beautiful, and the image alone almost made me lose my self-control, but I held on until I got what I wanted.

“Ooooh, yesss,” she hissed as wetness poured from her entrance to coat my pulsating shaft.

She was close.

I leaned forward, which folded her in half like a pretzel, but she was flexible. Then I grabbed one of her nipples in my teeth, and that sent her over the edge. Her whole body began to convulse, and her legs spasmed against my chest.

I leaned back and rode out the waves of her orgasm with fast, deep thrusts until I felt like I was about to come undone.

“Lissy,” I murmured, and I tossed her legs to either side of my torso so I could reach her lips with mine. “I love you.”

I sealed our love with a kiss while I let go of my self-control.

Stars exploded in my vision as my body shuddered, and I sprayed my load into Elissa’s wet tunnel until it overflowed onto the canvas and coated my still hard dick. I pumped a few more times, and a second spray of my seed exploded from me deep inside my wife. I held her close to me while her own shudders subsided, and after a few minutes, her breath returned to normal.

“That was amazing,” Elissa breathed, and her emerald eyes were still hazy with desire. “I’m so filled with you. You’re always so much fun.”

“You’re the fun one,” I pointed out. “I just get to enjoy you whenever I want.”

“Absofuckinglutely.” Elissa grinned.

“You’re amazing,” I laughed, and then I hugged her.

“No, you are,” she countered, and she flashed me a wink before she pulled her armor back on. “I am the luckiest girl in all of Sorreyal.”

“I’m the luckiest god,” I argued.

“You’re the only god,” she pointed out with a shrug. “At least as far as I’m concerned.”

“Alright, you got me there,” I laughed and scratched my beard.

“Looks like you two had fun,” Mahini’s voice said from the other side of the wagon, and Elissa and I both jumped.

“Mahini?” I pulled my pants on before I stood up, but I came face to face with the laughing pale-blue eyes of the desert goddess.

“I came to relieve you,” she explained, and then her ice-blue gaze flicked over my bare chest and half-tied on pants. “But you already look very relieved.”

“Elissa stayed to keep me company during my watch,” I admitted with a sheepish grin.

“Wonderful.” The desert goddess’ lips curled up into a smile, but the teasing look never left her pale gaze. “Why don’t the two of you go get some sleep? I’m sure you’ll be more than ready for bed after the exercise you just had.”

“Alright, alright,” I chuckled. “You got me. Total burn.”

“Are you actually injured, Great One?” Mahini’s eyebrows furrowed with concern immediately.

“No, no, burn just means someone landed a good joke.” I shrugged. “It’s kind of a compliment.”

“Burn…” Elissa repeated in a thoughtful tone. “It makes it seem as though the joke could catch you on fire.”

“Fire is another way of saying good,” I said, and I laughed when they both just gave me confused looks. “Never mind. There’s still tons of time to teach you girls all the words from my world, but for now, we’re still exploring yours.”

“I am more than happy to be by your side while you do,” Elissa said as she flashed me a bright smile.

“I would follow you anywhere,” Mahini said with vehement earnestness.

“Like I said,” I laughed. “Luckiest god ever.”

Mahini shook her head in amusement as she climbed up to the bench of the wagon. “Go on, you two. I’ve got it from here.”

“You don’t have to tell me more than twice,” Elissa said, and she took my hand in hers.

My normal-sized fist dwarfed her petite digits, and her slender fingers looked incredibly dainty and fragile in my grasp.

“Time for bed.” I grinned as I squeezed her hand gently.

The two of us waved to Mahini before we made our way back inside the inn to our room. Evangeline was passed out on the far side, so the two of us curled up in the middle. Elissa laid her head on my chest and sighed contentedly, but a few moments later we were both asleep.

We left Wyndvale early the next morning, and even though I tried to sneak out without a big fuss being made, a few townspeople had risen early enough to see us off.

I’d hitched Goliath, my white warhorse, and the mare Star to the wagon and tied the other mare Lady and Warrior, Mahini’s mule, behind the cart. I piled a couple of the logs Wyndvale was famous for inside the wagon, and my mind was already racing over the possibilities to use them for. Then we tossed our packs on top of the canvas covering in the back that hid our loot from prying eyes, and we were off on the final leg of our journey.

It was time to go home.

We waved goodbye to Adorno and the other few people who had made their way to the edge of town to send us off, and then we focused our gaze on the road ahead. It wouldn’t take us long to complete the trip to Bastianville, but I wasn’t in any rush.

I had all the time in the world.

We traveled for a couple of days, and while the days were uneventful, the nights were full of love and baby-making with all of my women. I had everything my heart could desire, except maybe a castle of my very own.

I was an ambitious god, after all.

We ran into a few travelers, and the girls always kept their hands near their weapons until the people were out of sight, but they still gave everyone friendly smiles. We took turns holding the reins and steering the wagon, but for the most part the horses just stayed in a straight line, so it was easy work. It was more relaxing than riding on horseback, too, but I wouldn’t say that where Goliath could hear me.

The poor warhorse was already reluctant enough to be strapped together with the mule, but they seemed to become better friends with each passing day.

The temperature rose as we climbed down out of the mountains and returned to the valley surrounding Bastianville, and we all shed off layers of thicker clothing. The leaves on the trees shivered in the breeze, and the same wind tousled the hair of the three women sitting beside me. It felt like we’d left winter and returned to spring time, but I wasn’t complaining.

It was a nice change of pace after the dreary chill of Arginold. Everything about that town had been cold, from the color scheme to the people’s attitudes. The dreary gray stone had compounded the chill in the air, and it wasn’t surprising how many of the citizens looked depressed.

Soon, I knew the girls were ready for a break, so I looked for a good place to make camp. That’s when I spotted the pool of inviting water a little ways off the road. It was an inlet from the river, but it looked deep enough to swim in. Ferns framed the outside, and moss covered the banks, so I knew it would feel amazing on my bare feet.

It was like a perfect little grotto, and the urge to go swimming became too much for me to bear.

I made a new save point so I could reset back to this moment if I wanted to. All it would take was a thought, and then I would hear the chime in my ear that signaled a new respawn.

“Whoa, there, Goliath…” I pulled the wagon to a stop. “Now, who wants to go swimming? There’s a little pool of water over there that looks very inviting.”

“We are getting so close to Bastianville, though,” Mahini pointed out with a furrowed brow. “If we take too many breaks, we will only prolong our arrival.”

“I know what you’re going to say, husband,” Elissa interjected before I could even open my mouth. “We have all the time in the world.”

“She’s right.” Eva grinned. “We’re with the Great One of Legend. We can do what we want.”

“Even… skinny dipping?” I waggled my eyebrows at the three ladies at my side.

“What is… skinny dipping?” Mahini pronounced the words slowly like she was sipping wine, and the effect endeared her to me even more.

“That’s where you go swimming naked,” I explained in a patient tone, and I was ready to hear them reject my idea entirely.

“If that’s what you want,” Elissa giggled, and her cheeks flushed a pink hue. “You know I would do anything for you…”

“She’s not alone,” Evangeline purred, and her gray eyes twinkled with mischief. “I say we do it.”

“I… I will stay and guard the wagon,” Mahini said, and she lifted her chin with a determined air.

“You don’t want to go swimming with me?” I gave her a mock-pouty face.

“Someone needs to guard our loot,” she pointed out, and she pressed her lips into a thin, stoic line.

Now, it was a challenge, and I always loved a good challenge.

“I think it would be super sexy if you did,” I informed her with another waggle of my eyebrows.

“I…” Mahini looked tormented. “I want you to find me attractive.”

“Then go with us,” I urged.

“Yes, please?” Elissa added as she clasped her hands beneath her dainty chin.

“It will be less fun without you,” Eva explained.

“I will think about it while I’m guarding the wagon,” the desert goddess said, and she crossed her arms over her chest.

“Oh, come on,” I teased, and I nudged her side with my elbow. “It will be safe for five minutes. Come enjoy the water with us, and try to relax, just for a little while?”

“If… that is your wish,” Mahini said in a reluctant voice, but her ice-blue eyes danced with amusement. “I cannot deny you.”

“Now, that’s what I’m talking about.” I cackled like a maniac, and all three girls looked at me in confusion. “My life is fucking awesome.”

“Let us go,” Elissa said as she hopped down from the wagon. “Last one in the water is a spoiled egg.”

“I know that game,” I chuckled, and I leapt from the wagon to land right next to my wife. “Good luck.”

Then I took off running toward the grotto, and I began to peel off layers of armor and clothing as soon as I left the side of the road and entered the woods. I was naked by the time I hit the edge of the pool, but then I spotted Elissa’s fiery tendrils flying behind her like a flag of victory as she sailed past me.

She cackled like a madwoman as she dashed forward, and my cock twitched at the glorious sound of her laughter. I was crazy in love with all three of my women, and it was pretty amazing we accomplished anything besides sex. I suppose no one would blame me if I was the kind of god who spent all his time in the bedroom with the three hottest women in the realm.

“I win!” My wife ran straight into the water, but then she squealed and tried to jump out. “It’s chilly!”

“Don’t tell me that!” I laughed, but I didn’t hesitate as I made my way into the water. Elissa was right, it was pretty cold, but I trudged in anyway.

A moment later, a naked Mahini and Evangeline darted past me and into the water, and their squeals were a delight to my ears.

“So, who’s the spoiled egg?” Mahini asked as she bravely lowered herself into the water.

“You and Eva,” Elissa informed her with a shrug. “I beat Bash.”

“You mean the Great One allowed you to win,” Eva teased.

“Come now, ladies, let’s get along,” I chuckled.

“We are only playing, Great One,” Mahini said in a serious tone.

The three of them were certainly very different from each other, but they were all crazy about me, so they had that in common.

Mahini was a toned and tanned desert goddess whose stoic face was inscrutable to most, but I felt like I’d decoded the secrets of her head and heart, so she was an open book to me. Elissa was tiny, fiery, and freckled, and her zest for life kept me feeling enthusiastic for even the most mundane of tasks. Evangeline looked like a pale, soft-skinned noble who grew up a bit spoiled, but beneath that noble-bred exterior was a determined and energetic woman who was eager to conquer the world with me.

It was pretty incredible I’d won not only one, but all three of them. I wasn’t sure what the norms were in this world, but no one had screamed at me for having a polygamist lifestyle yet. I supposed being a man who always won made it hard to question my relationship choices, but the most surprising aspect was how much the girls loved each other.

Mahini and Elissa had practically insisted Evangeline join our party, and they’d opened their arms to the duke’s daughter almost immediately.

I was definitely a lucky man.

Or Archduke. Or God.

However the cake was sliced, the three women were devoted to me and only me, and I vowed to never take them for granted.

I shook my head to dispel my thoughts, and then I returned my focus to the three naked, wet women swimming around me.

We splashed and played in the water as the sun carved a path through the sky above the trees, and the sound of the girls’ laughter rang out through the forest like bird song.

It was perfect. Almost heavenly, and I wanted to live in that moment forever.

Then the sound of screaming horses and metal hitting the earth echoed across the space between us and the wagon.

“What was that?” Mahini’s head whipped around, and she narrowed her ice-blue eyes suspiciously.

“I suppose it has been a minute since we’ve checked on our wagon,” I allowed in a low voice as I edged toward the bank. “Stay behind me.”

The three naked women climbed out of the pool of water, and they stood dripping wet and shivering behind me as we made our way back through the trees. The girls picked up their clothing on the way, and by the time we reached the road, we all had an armful of armor and clothes.

Mahini inhaled sharply by my side, and my gaze leapt to the wagon.

“Fuck,” I hissed.

Climbing on top of it were fucking goblins.

They were short creatures, maybe about three-feet tall, but they were quite muscular for something their size. Their skin was mottled green and black, and they each wore a set of leather armor that wouldn’t fit a human body. Their hands were much longer than that of a man, with their branch-like fingers accounting for most of the length, and I would bet their feet were the same.

Their faces were kind of squashed-looking when compared to a human’s, with large black eyes, a huge carrot-like nose, and ears that were almost as long as my dagger’s blade.

There had to be at least twenty of them, and they were pulling back the canvas to reveal my treasure as we rushed toward them.

These little fuckers were about to find out what happens when you mess with the God of Time.

Chapter Two

I wasn’t about to let a single goblin finger touch my treasure, nor was I about to start fighting off a horde of little assholes while I was naked, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my willpower.

Chime.

I was sitting on the wagon bench between the three girls, and I was back in the moment before I stopped to point out the little grotto. The goblins hadn’t swarmed the treasure yet, and all was still right in the world.

I furrowed my brow in thought as I decided what to do next. We’d been swimming for quite a while before the goblins had shown up, so I had time to plan before they arrived.

How they knew there was gold and other treasure on my wagon was beyond me, but I supposed the slimy creatures had a way of sniffing out valuable loot. They were hoarders, after all, and the last time I’d run into them I’d found chests full of copper coins hidden in the mine they’d made into their lair.

I’d upgraded my loot game a lot since then, and emptying the Duke of Arginold’s treasure room Ocean’s Eleven style definitely made me feel like I’d leveled up.

There was no menu screen or options or settings in this world, so I had no idea if my powers were increasing or not. I just felt stronger, and more capable, with each life.

Whatever explanation there was could wait, though, since I needed to handle the problem in front of me.

“There’s goblins nearby,” I informed the three women by my side in a low voice, and I pulled the wagon to a stop. I kept it in the same location as my previous life, but this time the goblins wouldn’t lay a finger on it.

“Goblins?” Mahini inhaled sharply, and her ice-blue eyes scanned the area around us in search of enemies. “Where?”

“They aren’t coming just yet,” I explained. “They’re after our treasure. We can’t let them get to our gold, okay, ladies?”

“I’ve never seen an actual goblin before,” Elissa squeaked out. “Are they scary?”

“No scarier than anything else you have bravely faced already,” I pointed out with a sideways smile. “Lissy, you’ve crushed the skulls of the undead, sliced kobolds apart, and smashed in the chests of mercenaries. I think you can handle a few goblins.”

“They’re very dumb,” Mahini added in a sympathetic tone. “The Great One showed me how easy it is to outsmart them.”

“Some can use magic, though,” I warned. “But don’t worry, I’ll be able to spot them. You let me handle any goblin shamans, and you three handle the rest.”

“What’s our battle strategy?” Mahini asked, and her hand clenched around the hilt of her sword. “How many will there be?”

“There will be twenty of them,” I said, and I rubbed my hands together. “That means five each.”

“If you even let us fight,” Eva interjected with a sigh. “You’re always jumping in to parry the blow or push us out of the way at just the right time. I want to see how well I can really fight.”

“You’ve already improved your skills a lot since we left Bullard,” I reassured her, but I knew she was right. I’d been very overprotective of the three most important people in my new life. “But I hear you. I’ll try to step back more. I just never want to see any of you get hurt.”

“Battles leave scars.” Mahini shrugged. “I am not unfamiliar with wounds or pain.”

“I am,” Elissa squeaked. “I don’t think I’ve even been injured once.”

Flashes of deaths from previous attempts flashed through my mind’s eye. The three women had been hurt plenty of times in the past, but I’d always reset back to my save point to prevent them from feeling any pain. I never wanted anything to happen to them, but I couldn’t explain to them the trauma their previous deaths had caused me.

I’d tried to explain my powers to Mahini and Elissa before, but they’d both lost their minds and been unable to comprehend what I was saying. In the end, it caused more trouble than it was worth, so I’d remained vague about my abilities ever since.

“Let’s keep it that way.” Simpler to leave it at that than to inform my wife that she’d indeed been injured in a previous run through.

Being a god did have its burdens.

“I know you want to keep us safe,” Eva continued. “But I want to prove myself to you.”

“Oh, Eva,” I laughed. “You’ve proven yourself a thousand times over.”

“Not in my eyes.” She frowned. “I want to be as fierce as Mahini, as brave as Elissa, and as skilled with a blade as you are, Great One.”

“You’ll have to expand your repertoire of weapons a little, then,” I teased. “Throwing stars are great, but you won’t always be able to keep enough distance to make them efficient. Here, I’ll let you use my daggers against the goblins.”

I pulled the blades free from their sheaths, and then I handed them hilt first to the duke’s daughter. I still had my feather sword and the sorcerer’s dagger strapped to my side, so I wasn’t worried about losing a couple weapons.

“I will try.” Eva lifted her chin, and she flashed me a determined smile. “You’ll see, Great One. I’ll be the greatest warrior in all of Sorreyal.”

“I have utter faith in you.” I grinned. “Now, let’s decide how we’re going to fuck up these goblins’ day.”

We all huddled our heads together as we discussed our battle options. Elissa wanted to take the fight to them, and she suggested hunting down each individual goblin in the woods until they were all annihilated. I admired her spunk, but I wanted a more efficient route. Eva suggested we all simply wait on the wagon until they appeared, but I didn’t think the lazy creatures would attack if they saw the loot was so well-guarded.

Finally, Mahini cleared her throat, and we all fell quiet.

“What if we ambush them?” The former mercenary tilted her head to the side as her ice-blue eyes danced with excitement. “We appear to abandon the wagon, and then we hide in the trees on the edge of the road. When the goblins go after the treasure, we attack from all sides.”

“I like it.” I grinned. “I knew I chose you for a reason.”

“Rescued me is more like it,” Mahini snorted.

The beautiful warrior wasn’t wrong.

When I’d first met her, she’d been so distraught over the death of her Golden Sword comrades that she’d practically given up on living altogether. Mahini had been traumatized and verged on suicidal, but her attitude began to change once she bonded to me. The goblins who took over the Bastianville copper mine were the same ones who’d killed every last member of her mercenary family, but the two of us had sought vengeance against the nasty little creatures.

Now, we faced off against goblins again, but there was no pain in Mahini’s pale-blue gaze. Battle lust shone in her ice-blue eyes instead, and she practically trembled with excitement.

“Alright,” I said as I clapped my hands together. “We have a plan. Let’s get into place, but be patient. We could be waiting for a while longer.”

“How do you know all of these things?” Eva asked as she slid the daggers I’d given her into the top of her thigh-high boots. “About the goblins showing up?”

“It’s a god thing.” I shrugged. “It’s the same way I knew all about you before we’d even spoken.”

“That’s true…” Eva frowned in thought. “You could always predict what I was going to say before I said it. Does that mean you are a prophet?”

“In a way.” I shot her a teasing wink.

“Maybe someday you will explain the secrets of your power,” the duke’s daughter said, and she shook her head with a wry smirk. “It’s fascinating.”

The four of us hopped down from the wagon and went in separate directions toward the trees that lined the dirt road. It was a narrow, worn section of the lane, and the foliage crowded to the edge, which gave the spot an eerie feeling that hadn’t been present when we’d stopped to swim.

I supposed an upcoming battle with nasty gold-digging creatures could do that to any place, though, so I shrugged it off and stayed focused on my task.

I got into place behind a tree nearby, and I kept the wagon in my sights as I settled into a comfortable position. The grotto laid behind me, and the sound of the water slapping against the shore created a soothing backdrop. If I wasn’t about to fight goblins, I would have taken a nap, but as it were, I was already getting excited to spill some of their blood.

Suddenly, I heard a noise in the woods to my left, and I held my breath as I scanned the trees for goblins. The horses started acting antsy again, and then I saw them. The mottled color of their skin camouflaged with the foliage around us, but they waddled with a distinct gait that made them easier to spot.

I would wait until all twenty of them were out of the tree line and like sitting ducks in the middle of the road. Then I would call to the girls, and we would attack.

I watched anxiously while the goblins converged on my wagon, and my heart beat thudded in my ears like a high school drumline. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, and I slowly slid my feather sword free from its sheath.

I’d acquired the lightweight, sharp little blade from my last encounter with the goblins, so I knew from personal experience how effective it was at slicing open their thick skin. I’d passed over lots of swords between then and now, and the weapon still served me faithfully, but I imagined it was excited to drink more goblin blood.

The goblins swiveled their heads from side to side in search of the owner of the abandoned wagon, but upon finding no one, they inched closer and closer to my pile of treasure.

I waited a few more heart-pounding moments before I slowly crept forward to the edge of the road.

“Now!” I yelled as I charged forward.

I couldn’t tell if the girls heard me or not, but it was the best way to signal to them to ambush the goblins without everyone having walkie talkies or something. Either way, I would make quick work of these nasty little fuckers who threatened my hard-earned gold.

The goblins heard my yell, and they turned to brandish their weapons at me menacingly. Some held spears while others grasped swords, and a few even wielded tiny crossbows, but it was hard to make out a lot of detail from my distance.

“Charge!” Mahini’s strong voice called out over the sound of the goblin chatter.

Elissa, Evangeline, and Mahini all dashed toward the wagon from three different directions, and the goblins’ gazes flicked between me and my women. They were sandwiched between us, and there was no chance of survival.

I watched with sick fascination as this concept slowly dawned on the green-skinned assholes who thought they could steal from me.

“Get the humans!” the tallest of them gargled out in the goblin language, and I had to assume it was the one in charge.

I’d learned a lot of the goblins’ language during my trip to Bastianville’s copper mine, and it had served me well then. I didn’t think there was any need to communicate with them now, though, since their intentions were pretty clear.

Half the goblins rushed toward me as one, and I had to admire their battle smarts. These goblins were already a little smarter than the last ones I’d killed, but I didn’t think it would do them any good this time, either.

I twirled my feather sword with a flick of my wrist, and I brought it up just in time to parry a jab from a long-handled spear. I smacked the spear tip away like I was swatting away a fly, and then I swiveled my blade around until the tip was pointed at the goblin’s throat.

The creature tried to push me off with the haft of its spear, but I was stronger, and I pushed my blade into its neck. Black blood oozed from the wound and quickly began to soak into the goblin’s leather armor, and I quickly backed up to avoid getting any of the disgusting liquid on me.

The other goblins rushed forward to take their dead comrade’s place, and they sneered at me as they brandished their weapons.

I parried a blow from an overhand swing, swiveled to avoid the jutting tip of a spear, and then extended my sword arm to shove my blade deep into one of the sword-goblins’ stomachs. He keeled over with a high-pitched cry, and his companions growled menacingly as they converged upon me.

Two down. Eight more to go.

“Watch out, Great One!”

A crossbow-goblin fired off a bolt in my direction but missed, and then twin throwing stars flew through the air and buried themselves in the eye sockets of the goblin closest to me. The duke’s daughter trotted over to her kills, and she yanked the projectiles free from her target’s corpse.

“Thanks!” I turned to flash Evangeline a grateful smile.

“My pleasure.” The blonde nodded curtly, and then she picked out a new opponent with a throwing star at the ready.

I could hear the battle raging on the other side of the wagon, so I dashed over to help my other women, but I quickly found they had everything handled.

Mahini’s arrows zipped through the air and embedded in the torso of another goblin who was closer to the wagon, and then she rushed in with her sword drawn and a murderous look on her face. She took out another enemy by slashing her sword across its expansive gut, and the black sludge pooled from the wound to coat the dirt road.

“Die!” Elissa roared as she ran forward with her mace extended above her head. My wife’s growing arm and shoulder muscles bulged beneath the weight of her weapon, but she brought the spiked head down onto a goblin skull, and the creature’s entire body folded beneath the pressure.

“Skullcrusher is at it again,” Mahini observed as she knocked a goblin spear to the side with her sword, and then she buried her blade in the creature’s stomach before she wrenched it free.

Seven down already, thanks to the valiant fighting women at my sides.

I flashed my sword in a menacing circle to keep the goblins at bay while the girls joined the fight, but then I began to back up so I could watch my women work from a distance. If they needed my help, I’d be there to intervene, but they’d been pretty adamant about having the chance to fight on their own.

Elissa climbed onto the back of the wagon, and she spun her mace in a wide arch above her head as she let out a fierce battle cry. The goblins who stayed close to the vehicle growled at her, but she didn’t look scared. The flame-haired goddess swung her weapon, and the barbed tip collided with the chest of a spear-goblin who had climbed up onto the bench.

Another goblin moved to climb up onto the wagon behind its now-dead comrade, but Eva darted through the gaps between the monsters with one of my daggers clenched in her fist. Her gray eyes were full of battle lust as she zeroed in on the asshole trying to get to Elissa, and a moment later, the blade jutted from the creature’s neck.

Mahini slashed a sword-goblin’s head off, and then she flicked her blade to free it of the black sludge that coated it. She flashed me a smirk before she turned to block a blow from a spear-goblin’s weapon’s pointy end. The former mercenary was not only holding her own, but enjoying herself as well.

The ten remaining goblins began to regroup, and they huddled near each other while brandishing their swords and spears outward. One of the taller goblins was muttering orders in the monster’s language, and then they all cackled maniacally.

They were creepy little shits, I’d give them that.

The tallest two goblins held crude staves with large, roughhewn crystals on top, and judging from the feathers in their hair, they were shamans, the goblin magic users. I knew a few battle spells now, though, so it shouldn’t be any problem to take out the leaders of this filthy little pack. The two shamans seemed to be more concerned about reaching the treasure in the back of the wagon than attacking us, but that just worked to my advantage.

The handful of spells I knew leapt to my mind, but I wanted to see what the shamans would use first since each magic using goblin generally had only one spell.

“Watch out for the tall ones in the middle,” I warned the girls in a loud voice before I switched over to the goblin’s tongue. “Humans kill goblins. Goblin need run.”

The goblins’ mouths fell open in shock when they heard words spoken in their language coming from my mouth, and it was the perfect distraction for Mahini to step up and slash her blade across two of their throats in one swift motion.

There were only eight goblins left, but two of them were magic users, and we were still outnumbered two to one.

Mahini’s attack created a break in the goblins’ formation, which also gave the two shamans an opening as well.

I ran forward while the scene played out in front of me in slow motion.

The warrior goddess lifted her sword in an overhead strike.

“Noo!” I yelled as I leapt across the distance between us.

Time slowed down as I stretched my fingers out in an effort to pull her down below the blast.

“Mahini!” I cried out, but I was too late.

A blaze of fire shot out from the goblin shaman and headed straight for my beloved’s face. The fireball smacked into her head, and Mahini was flung backward as her feet flew out from underneath her.

The goblin shaman cackled with glee, and he twirled his staff through the air like a drum major with a baton.

“No.” I shook my head as rage pumped through my veins. “This isn’t going to fucking happen.”

Chime.

I was sitting on the wagon bench between the three girls, and I was back in the moment before I stopped to point out the little grotto. The goblins hadn’t hurt Mahini yet, and all was still right in the world.

I hugged the desert goddess to my side for a long moment in silence, and her ice-blue eyes scrutinized me closely.

“What’s wrong, Great One?” Mahini asked with a worried frown.

“Nothing now.” I forced a smile onto my face, but I was already starting to feel better with each passing moment. “But in a short while we are going to fight against some goblins who are after our treasure.”

The girls all instantly stiffened, and their eyes scanned the tree line on either side of the road.

“How many?” Mahini asked with narrowed eyes.

“Here?” Eva gasped.

“Goblins!” Elissa squealed, and she shrunk up against my other side. “But I thought you killed all of them, Bash.”

“We killed the goblins in the copper mine, yes,” I said. “But these ones are from a different location. Still, we need to eradicate them before they hurt someone who can’t defend themselves the way we can.”

“I’ve never seen a goblin before,” Eva said in a thoughtful voice, and her gray eyes were somber. “Are they truly as vile as the stories say?”

“Worse,” Mahini supplied with a shudder. “Goblins killed my entire Golden Sword family. I was the only survivor.”

“I’m so sorry,” Eva gasped, and she rubbed her hand on the desert goddess’ back. “That must have been really hard for you. Are you up for another fight with the same creatures who murdered your family?”

“Mahini was with me when we cleared out the mine,” I informed the duke’s daughter in a voice full of pride. “I’m sure she wouldn’t want to miss out on another chance at vengeance, right, Mahini?”

“The Great One speaks the truth.” The stoic warrior woman’s lips twitched ever so slightly into a sideways smile. “Let’s teach these goblins to fear humans.”

“Now, that’s more like it.” I smirked.

“How should we handle this?” The desert goddess tilted her head to the side and gave me a questioning look. “What are your orders, Great One?”

Eva opened her mouth to interject about how she wanted more chances to fight, but before she could get a single word out, I held up my hand to silence her.

“I’ve been very protective over you three during our last few adventures,” I said. “I think this time I will let you take the lead, but let me handle the shamans. There’s two of them, and at least one of them uses a fire spell, so keep an eye out for balls of flames.”

“Thank you, Great One,” Eva murmured in an awed tone, and she shook her head in amazement. “How did you-- Nevermind.”

“How did I know you were going to ask me to stand back and let you fight?” I laughed. “Oh, my sweet Evangeline, you’ll learn one of these days that it’s all part of being a god.”

“Your powers still amaze and confuse me,” the duke’s daughter said with another shake of her head. “But I am excited to show you how I can handle my own in a battle against the goblins.”

“I think you should consider adding more weapons to your repertoire,” I said, and I flashed her a wink as I pulled my daggers free. I presented them to her hilt first, and she took them hesitantly. “Try to fight with these, that way you can get in closer and deal more damage than you can with the throwing stars, but you’ll still be fast and stealthy.”

“I will do anything to prove myself to you,” the blonde bombshell said as her gray eyes welled up with emotion. “Thank you for entrusting me with your daggers. I know how much you use these.”

“I’ll be focusing more on magic during this fight,” I explained with a shrug. “I also know a disarming spell, so I won’t need anything but my feather sword.”

“How long do we have before the battle?” Elissa asked, and she fiddled with the leather straps covering the handle of her mace.

“Plenty of time,” I assured my wife in a comforting voice. “How are you feeling?”

“A little scared,” she admitted, and her bottom lip quivered. “But I stand by your side, husband.”

“That actually makes you very brave,” I informed her as I rubbed her back softly. “Bravery isn’t the absence of fear, but acting despite fear. Besides, you’ve crushed the skulls of the undead, mercenaries, and even sliced up a couple of kobolds. There’s nothing you can’t handle at this point.”

“You’re our Skullcrusher, remember?” Mahini added.

“Berserker woman,” Eva giggled.

“You’re right.” Elissa’s emerald eyes brightened, and she lifted her chin with an air of determination. “Let’s go fuck these goblins up!”

“That’s my girl,” I laughed, and I quickly pecked all three girls on their foreheads just because.

Even though we were about to fight off some nasty, vile little creatures didn’t mean my heart wasn’t overflowing with love. It was like a weird homeostasis between wholesome feelings and murderous intent, and it made me feel powerful.

I was ready to rock these goblins’ worlds.

The girls and I devised a plan very similar to the one we’d used on my first attempt at defeating the goblins. This time, however, Elissa would remain on the wagon in hiding, and she would pop out at the last minute once the creatures started to climb toward the treasure.

We wanted the element of surprise on our side, so the rest of us would hide in the woods until my wife signaled.

With the plan set, the four of us went in separate directions to wait for the goblins to arrive. I was curious to see where they were coming from, since there could be even more goblins back the way they’d come.

Maybe there was a goblin hideout nearby with lots more of the vile dudes waiting to ambush other travelers.

I made a mental note to comb the surrounding area for anything like a goblin fortress or hideout before we continued on to Bastianville, and then I focused my attention on the woods around the road.

Then the goblins began to creep through the trees toward the road, and they all swiveled their little grubby heads from side to side in search of the owners of the wagon, but when they found no one, they inched toward my treasure.

I waited with bated breath while our enemies drew closer and closer, but it was Elissa’s job to signal the attack, so I would wait for her. Worst case scenario, something went wrong, and we had to try again. Unlike me, the girls couldn’t spam respawns until they knew exactly how to move, but they’d already come a long way since I’d first met them.

Then Elissa burst out from the back of the wagon, and she swung her mace sideways into the ribs of the goblin who’d climbed onto the bench. The monster flew to the side with a pained cry, and he toppled backward for a moment before he fell to the ground.

That was our cue to attack, so I rushed forward with a battle cry of my own.

“Kill them all!” I shouted, and my gaze flicked from side to side until I spotted Eva and Mahini closing in on the wagon from opposite sides.

The three of us formed a triangle around the goblins with Elissa standing at the center and keeping them from reaching the treasure, and we moved forward as one while the goblins shrank away from us. Then the feather-haired shaman muttered something in the goblin language, but they were too quiet for me to hear what they said.

A moment later, though, the goblins between the shaman and me leapt to the side, and the next thing I knew twin balls of ice and fire were flying through the air toward me.

“Hur!” I quickly summoned my magical shield, and the elemental balls of magic dissipated upon the opaque barrier.

The two goblin shamans’ eyes widened, and they shouted to each other about my magic for a moment, but then the rest of the goblins rushed forward, and I was momentarily distracted.

I parried the blow of a sword with my own, and then I swiveled, stepped inside the goblin’s reach, and buried my blade to the hilt between its ribs.

Eva’s throwing stars whirled past my head and stuck into the skull of a sword-wielding goblin to my right, and then Mahini’s arrows zipped past my other side to embed themselves in the neck of a monster to my left. Meanwhile, Elissa knocked two more goblins down off the wagon in rapid succession, and her fiery hair spun around her face like the flames the fire-shaman had lobbed my way.

The girls were doing great, so I just had to do my part. I shoved another sword goblin back and scanned the battlefield for the two shamans. I wasn’t sure how many of the enemy we’d defeated already, but I knew all would be lost if I couldn’t take out the two magic users.

“Where are you motherfuckers?” I growled as I peered over the heads of the remaining goblins in search of the feather-haired cowards.

Then I spotted them hiding beneath the wagon, and I knew I had them right where I wanted them. I couldn’t use fire without sending our vehicle up in flames also, so I had to rely on my ice and negate spells.

Before I could raise my hand to conjure the magic, however, bolts from crossbows flew through the air and dug into the armor covering my chest.

My head snapped up to face the crossbow-goblins, but as soon as I found them, they were riddled with arrows from Mahini’s bow.

I didn’t want to have a single strike on me, though, so I considered resetting back to my save point. The girls were doing good so far, and I didn’t want to mess up their flow too much, but I also didn’t want to get hit with some stupid crossbow bolts, either, so in the end I decided to go back and try again.

I wanted every challenge to be completed perfectly.

Chime.

I kept everything the same, except this time I was a little bit more specific in my instructions to the girls. Well, I still allowed them to take the lead, but I gave them some small pointers on what to focus on first with hopes that it would make the battle easier.

“Mahini, if there are any crossbow-goblins, you should take them out first with your arrows,” I explained in an excited voice. “Then Eva can kill the spear-goblins with throwing stars and daggers. Elissa, you guard the wagon and knock any goblins that try to climb inside it the fuck out.”

“Got it.” My wife nodded, and her emerald eyes were emblazoned with determination. Her fear was gone, and I wondered if it had to do with me being a little more commanding this time.

“You can count on me,” Eva assured me with a confident smile.

“Goblin blood will coat the ground before the sun goes down,” Mahini said with vehemence.

“There’s no one else I’d rather have by my sides,” I told the three warrior women who sat next to me.

We went about our plan, and we parted ways to go into our separate hiding spots, but it wasn’t much longer before the goblins started to appear through the trees.

This time, the girls followed my instructions, and the goblins began to fall left and right before we even left the cover of the trees. Then we rushed out as one while Elissa swung her mace from the top of the wagon, and the three of us converged on the vehicle with fierce battle cries.

“Kill them!” I shouted as I twirled my feather sword around with a flick of my wrist, and then I used my blade to beat aside a spear before I drove it between the beast’s ribs.

Thick black sludge leaked out of the wound to coat my feather sword, and I used my foot to push the goblin off my blade. Then I immediately turned to parry a blow from a sword coming from my left before I scanned the battlefield for the feather-haired goblin shamans. I spotted the top of a staff on the other side of the wagon, and I climbed up and over to reach them.

Once I made it up to the bench, though, I heard a goblin giggle from behind me, and I turned to slash my blade across its throat. The black blood oozed out as the goblin let out a pained garbled yell and fell backward to the dirt road.

“How’s it going?” my wife asked in a cheerful tone, and then she rushed to the back of the wagon to smash her mace into the skull of a sword-wielding goblin who had drawn close to our treasure.

“Pretty good,” I laughed, and then I headed toward the other side of the wagon and the shamans. “Hunting magic wielding goblins, how about you?”

“Keeping their grubby little fingers off our loot!” she chirped, and then she turned to smack her weapon into yet another goblin. “Have fun!”

I chuckled to myself as I hopped over the other side, and I had a magic shield summoned before my feet hit the ground.

The goblin shaman I was after saw me coming and squawked with fear before turning and running in the other direction. I couldn’t see where the other shaman had run off to, but I’d hunt him down after I killed this one.

I chased the shaman around to the back of the wagon, but when I rounded the corner of the vehicle I heard a loud whoosh, and I had to duck to avoid the ball of flames lobbed at my head.

Two could play at that game.

“Humans kill all goblins,” I growled in the goblin’s own tongue, and I watched gleefully as the monster’s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open.

They definitely weren’t used to humans being able to speak the same language as they did, that was for sure.

The goblin shaman raised his hand to summon another ball of fire, but I was faster, and my ice ball was flying across the space between us before his flames had even burst into existence.

I’d aimed right for his hand, and the ice struck the ball of fire forming in his palm, snuffed it out immediately, and continued in its trajectory to smack the goblin in the face. The little bastard grumbled and stumbled back away from me, but then the shaman swept his staff out like he was going to hit me upside the head with it.

I ducked again, rolled forward, and shot an ice shard upward as I came to my feet. The frozen magical dagger tore through the shaman’s thin leather armor and sliced into its chest like the goblin was made of softened butter, and the poor bastard collapsed dead to the ground.

Then the other goblin shaman stepped forward from where he’d been hiding beneath the wagon, and the next thing I knew, there were icicles raining toward me from his hands.

“Fur!” I quickly created a blaze of fire to combat the chill, and the icicles turned to water droplets several paces away from me before they rained harmlessly to the ground.

While I’d never fought against two magic users at one time before, they could each only perform one spell each. Good thing I had spells to counter both, plus some the goblins wouldn’t even be able to comprehend.

I smirked as I waited for the shaman to throw out his next round of magic, and I quickly negated his second ice spell the second he completed it.

The shaman’s eyes went wide as saucers, and it garbled out something unintelligible before stumbling over its own feet in an effort to get away from me.

I stepped over the shaman’s dead comrade and grinned wickedly down at the remaining magic user.

“Human kill all goblin,” I repeated as I knocked the goblin’s staff from its grip with my feather sword.

“Human speak goblin?” The shaman looked terrified as it cowered before me, but that wasn’t reason enough to let it live.

“Human know all words,” I said. “Human kill goblin now.”

Then I flicked my wrist, and my feather sword sliced a deep furrow across the shaman’s torso. The icky black blood gushed out, and even more spilled from the goblin’s lips as he tumbled over face first.

I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding, and then I turned to scan the battlefield for another target.

The girls were doing fine, and there were only a couple spear-wielding goblins remaining, so I took a moment to wipe my blade clean on the dead shaman’s leather armor. Then I hopped up into the back of the wagon where Elissa stood guard over our treasure with her mace held at the ready.

A pained gurgle to my left alerted me to the death of Mahini’s opponent, and then a goblin shouted out a death cry to my right as he met Eva’s fatal attack. The girls stood and took heavy breaths for a moment while we all processed what we’d just done.

All the goblins were dead, and our treasure was safe, but the road was littered with the stinky corpses of our enemies. The black sludge that pumped through their bodies coated the dirt road, and it even covered a lot of the plant life on the edge of the tree line.

“You did good,” I said to the three women who stood proudly before me. “I will do better at trusting you three to hold your own in a battle from now on.”

“Thank you.” Eva grinned. “That’s all I could ever want.”

“What do we do now?” my wife asked as she looked around at the destruction we’d caused.

“Now, we see if there’s anything valuable on these assholes before we carry on our way.” I shrugged. “At the very least, let’s strip all the weapons off them. I’m sure Jax can sharpen them up, and then the guardsmen in Bastianville can use them.”

“I’ll take the bodies on the left of the wagon!” Elissa chirped in a cheerful tone, and the redhead hopped over the edge to land in a squat on the road.

“I’ll take the ones in front and around the horses,” Eva offered, but she grimaced at the odor emanating from the corpses already.

“I will take the right side,” Mahini said with a wry smile.

“That doesn’t leave very much for me to do,” I argued.

“Good!” my wife giggled from the other side of the wagon.

A short while later, we’d finished scouring the goblin bodies for weapons and loot. We took all the swords, spears, and crossbows, but I also made sure to grab the shamans’ staves. Then we piled everything up into the back of the wagon so I could check the stats on each item.

Part of my abilities as the God of Time was being able to see the stats on weapons, armor, and magical items. It had come in very handy ever since I’d been summoned to this world, and I was always on the hunt for better gear and weapons.

I checked one of the two staves first by pressing my pointer finger to the gemstone at the top.

Durability - 85%

Weight - 1 lbs

Quality - Average

Magical Aspect - None

Magical Ability - +10 fireball.

The next one was almost exactly the same except it said ice ball. Then I checked each sword, spear, and crossbow, but I didn’t find anything surprising. Most of their durabilities were very low, and the edges of the blades were covered in nicks and dents, so I hoped Jaxtom would be able to salvage them.

Worst case scenario, the blacksmith could reforge them into something of better quality like he had done with the armor I’d taken from Lucian Bullard’s corpse.

The girls also found a couple pouches full of copper coins, and we tossed them into the back with the rest of our loot. When we were all finished, we worked together to pull all the goblin bodies off the road since I didn’t want them to cause an accident by spooking a traveler’s horse or anything like that.

Finally, we regrouped at the wagon, and I took a moment to scratch Goliath since he’d stayed completely calm during the goblin fight. The girls climbed up onto the bench, and they all had similar questioning expressions on their faces as they gazed down at me.

“You’re going to ask what happens next,” I said before any of them could open their mouths. “Well, these goblins had to come from somewhere, so I think we should look around a little before we continue on down the road. There could be a whole bunch more of them ready to ambush us as soon as we make camp.”

“We shouldn’t leave the wagon unguarded.” Elissa furrowed her brow, and the expression only made the tiny goddess even more adorable.

“Of course.” I grinned. “Why don’t you and Eva stay with the loot while Mahini and I have a look around?”

“Sounds like a plan.” Eva nodded, and she twirled the blade I’d lent her around in her fist like she’d been using it her entire life. The duke’s daughter had taken to the daggers like a fish to water, and I could tell I was going to need to upgrade her weapons once we were back home.

The same went for Elissa and Mahini as well, but I’d have plenty of time to outfit my ladies in the best gear in the land once we made it back to Bastianville.

“Should we stay together or split up?” Mahini asked as her ice-blue eyes flicked to the tree line.

“Stay together,” I said. “Otherwise we could end up dealing with a bunch of goblins on our own.”

“I would not like that.” The desert goddess frowned.

“Me, either,” I laughed. “Come on, let’s start over by the water. Even goblins need to stay hydrated, right?”

“Right.” Mahini nodded, and then the two of us turned our backs on the wagon as we headed into the woods.

The desert goddess stayed close to my side, but she kept her bow out and at the ready. Her ice-blue gaze saw everything, and her face was stoic. She was all business, but that was exactly why I’d chosen the former mercenary.

We went to the water and then began to fan out to cover more ground. I made sure to keep her within my sights, but we made a lot of progress through the woods in a short amount of time. The light was beginning to fade when I signaled for a halt, and Mahini let out a small sigh of relief. She’d never complain out loud, but I could read her subtle body language enough to know she was ready for a break.

“I don’t see any signs of any goblins,” I said. “Maybe the ones we killed were travelers themselves.”

“I didn’t see any packs on them,” Mahini pointed out. “All they had were their weapons, so they could only have traveled a short distance.”

“I can’t imagine them starting a new nest this close to Bastianville after what happened in the mines.” I frowned. “But if I need to I will send out a group of men to hunt them down. I want to make sure the town is safe from any and every threat.”

“The best way to do that is to be there,” the desert goddess said.

“You’re right,” I sighed. “But it was necessary for me to leave. We accomplished what we set out to do, though, so let’s go home.”

“We won’t make it the rest of the way there tonight,” Mahini argued. “We will have to make camp for now.”

“Good.” I grinned. “That means I get one more night with just you girls before I have to share my time with all the townspeople again.”

“I didn’t think about it that way.” Mahini’s eyes brightened, and she took my hand as we turned back in the direction of the wagon. “We will have to make sure tonight is extra enjoyable, then.”

We headed back to where the other two girls were guarding our precious loot, and then the four of us continued our journey back to Bastianville. The sun was already sinking toward the horizon, but I wanted to put some distance between us and the pile of dead goblins just in case it attracted other enemies.

Sorreyal was a wonderful kingdom full of magical creatures, but not all of those creatures were friendly.

We continued traveling until the sunlight had almost completely faded, since I wanted to get as close to Bastianville as we could that day, but then the moon rose above the trees, and the pale dirt of the road practically glowed in the twinkling moonlight. We ended up making camp while the sun finished its descent, and once the fire was built and our large tent was erected, the four of us sat around the flames huddled beneath one of our blankets.

“This is close to where the werewolves attacked us, isn’t it?” Eva asked as she glanced around at the trees with a suspicious look. “That’s not going to happen again, right?”

“We aren’t too far from where we camped when they attacked,” I answered with a shrug. “But, no, that won’t happen anymore. Racine is dead, and so is the duke. While I still have enemies, there’s nothing I can’t handle.

“That Racine was evil.” Elissa shuddered by my side. “The way he treated his employees was shameful.”

“It is a blessing he is dead,” Mahini agreed with a sage nod. “It’s getting late. I will take first watch over the wagon while you three sleep.”

“Thank you.” I gave the desert goddess one of my famous charming grins. “I’ll come relieve you in a few hours.”

“Get some sleep first, please, Great One,” my bonded warrior woman insisted in an urgent tone.

“Maybe I’m too excited to sleep,” I countered with a wink. “We will be back in our own bed tomorrow night.”

“Aww, it’s our last night in the big tent?” Elissa pouted, but then a thought crossed her eyes, and her expression brightened. “I can’t wait to see how the house is coming along! The builders should be getting done with their work soon!”

Mahini shook her head in amusement as she pushed herself to her feet. Then she planted a kiss on my forehead, tweaked Elissa’s nose, and gave Eva a small wave before she turned toward the wagon.

“It is getting late,” I pointed out in a low voice to the two ladies on either side of me. “What do you think about taking this cuddlefest inside the tent?”

“Yes, please,” Eva practically moaned. “I am so ready for bed.”

“Oh, alright,” Elissa giggled.

Then the three of us climbed into the tent, curled up against each other, and went to sleep. I woke up a short while later to relieve Mahini, and my watch was uneventful. I was yawning by the time Elissa came to take over for me, though, so I eagerly crawled in next to the desert goddess and slept til morning. I wasn’t even aware of Eva and Elissa switching spots, I just woke up with a different woman in my arms than I fell asleep with, but I didn’t mind. They were both awesome snuggle partners, after all.

It didn’t take us very long to eat a quick breakfast and get back on the road, and we were all eager to finish the final leg of our journey. The horses moved at a quick pace, and their ears flicked in all directions as we trotted down the well-worn lane. The territory was beginning to look more familiar to me, and my blood coursed quickly through my veins the closer we got to town.

The walls of Bastianville came into sight in the early afternoon, and I slowed the horses so as not to cause any alarm by our arrival. We hadn’t left in a wagon, so it might seem like we were strangers. I spotted watchmen in the archery towers, and I waved my hands over my head in an effort to signal to them that it was me.

“Oh, that is a sight for sore eyes,” Elissa breathed by my side. “I can’t wait to tell my father about our last adventure.”

“He probably won’t believe I made you get a job,” I laughed.

“My father would never believe you managed to get me to muck out stables,” Eva said with a sideways smirk. “And a few months ago, I wouldn’t have believed it, either.”

“You did a lot more than muck out a few stalls,” I complimented with a wink. “You made the city go up in flames.”

“Just don’t tell Jax that I had to sew,” Mahini pleaded with desperation in her ice-blue eyes.

“Oh, I’m gonna tell him,” I chuckled.

Mahini opened her mouth to argue with me as her eyes turned to daggers, but before she could get another word out, a loud cheer echoed from the gates of Bastianville.

There, standing in the opening to the town, was a crowd of people all waving, jumping, and shouting at us in greeting. I spotted Jaxtom’s tall form, Elrin’s auburn hair, and Theodora’s dirty-blonde hair among a bunch of other people. Many I recognized, but some were unfamiliar to me, and I made a mental note to get to know all of the residents of my town again.

I pulled the wagon to a halt in front of the crowd, and then the girls and I hopped down to say hello to everyone.

I shook Elrin’s hand, clasped Jax’s forearm in mine, and then I felt a feather light touch tapping on my shoulder. I spun around to greet the next person, and the next thing I knew, Caelia was throwing herself into my arms.

The beautiful shopkeeper’s cheeks were warm as they pressed against mine, and her body trembled in my grasp.

“I missed you, Great One,” she whispered in the sweetest voice.

My heart swelled two sizes bigger than it was before.

Well, that was a surprise.

Chapter Three

I squeezed Caelia into a tight hug, and I held onto her until her shaking began to subside. Then I set her down on her feet so I could get a good look at her face. Her five feet and three inches meant she barely came up to my chest, and I had to hook a finger under her chin to lift her pretty face up. Her brown eyes twinkled and brimmed with emotion, but her thick lips were pulled up into a smile. The general store owner was beautiful, that much was for sure, but her timidity had always kept her at arm’s length.

Maybe now I could get to know her a little better?

The thought excited me in ways I wasn’t expecting, but I wasn’t prepared to do anything about it right at that moment, so I contented myself with memorizing the smiling expression on Caelia’s face. I locked it in my memory bank for further analysis later, and I took a deep breath before I spoke.

“Thank you, Caelia,” I said in a soft voice. “That was a wonderful way to say hello.”

Caelia merely blushed and dropped her gaze to the ground.

Oh, well. I’d get her to come out of her shell eventually, and the hug was a great start.

I turned to the rest of the townspeople who crowded around the open gates of Bastianville, and I raised my voice so everyone could hear.

“I am beyond grateful for the love you’ve all shown me,” I said with a wide grin. “But I could really use a hot bath.”

“Yes, of course, Great One,” Elrin said in a hurried tone, and he ushered the townspeople back inside the walls. “We will have a feast to celebrate your return, and you can tell us all about your most recent adventure. Until then, we shall all allow you to return home.”

“I’d like to walk around town with you at some point today, Elrin,” I told the leader of my small town. “We can discuss what’s been going on in Bastianville during my absence.”

“I think you’ll be very pleased to hear of the work we’ve been doing,” Elrin replied with an incline of his head. “Until then, Great One.”

“Until then.” I nodded, and then I turned my attention to my three traveling companions. “You girls ready to go home?”

“I’m going to stay with my father for a moment longer,” my wife said, and she hooked her arm through Elrin’s elbow. “I will catch up to you later.”

“Sounds good.” I planted a quick kiss on her cheek before I turned and arched an eyebrow at the other two ladies.

“Let’s do it.” Eva nodded.

“Home at last,” Mahini sighed.

The crowd had already started to disperse, so we were able to drive the wagon inside the walls of Bastianville without running anyone over. My gaze swept over the town as I took in the familiar sights, sounds, and smells. It was good to be home. That’s when Riondale appeared silently by my side as if by magic, and I jumped a little when I noticed him.

“Ri-guy,” I laughed. “I didn’t see you there. How are you?”

“I didn’t want to interrupt any of your greetings,” the young lieutenant said, “but I came to offer a hand with your horses.”

“Perfect.” I grinned at my second in command, and then I lowered my voice to a conspiratorial tone. “There are a lot of valuable items inside the wagon, so please take the cart behind my house and park it there, and post a couple guards on it at all times for me.”

I pulled the wagon to a halt before I climbed down from the seat, and I gripped the young man’s forearm in mine.

“Yes, sir,” Riondale replied with a quick salute, and then he trotted over to Goliath’s head. The lieutenant took the warhorse by the bridle, and he led the vehicle away from the gates.

I swallowed down the anxious feeling that rose in my stomach as the wagon rolled out of my eyesight, but I trusted Riondale with my life, so I knew our treasure was in good hands.

“What have you returned with, Great One?” Elrin asked as we walked as a group toward my house.

“It’s a surprise.” I grinned, and then I shot a warning look at the three ladies. “And you girls don’t tell him, either, okay?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Elissa giggled.

“I hadn’t even thought to say anything,” Eva assured me.

“My lips are sealed.” Mahini nodded curtly.

“Why so much secrecy, Great One?” The mayor of Bastianville shook his head. “Do you not trust me?”

“Oh, I do.” I grinned. “It’s just going to be so much more fun to reveal it to all the elders at once. I can’t wait to see your faced.”

“Me, either.” Elissa gave her father a toothy grin, but this merely compounded his air of confusion.

Elrin escorted us to the house I’d claimed as my own, and then he and Elissa waved before they continued on into town. Mahini, Eva and I made our way up the steps to our house, and I sighed happily as I pushed open the door. It smelled a little stale inside, and the interior was dark with the late afternoon light beginning to fade. We took a few moments to light some candles and gas lamps, and then Mahini built a fire in the fireplace.

I would look around at the changes to my home that had been made during my absence later, but I had more pressing concerns at the moment.

“Oh, it feels so good to be home!” I laughed. “I call the first bath.”

“I won’t argue with you.” Mahini sniffed me and then made a face.

“Oh, hush,” I chuckled, and I tweaked her nose.

The desert goddess scrunched up her nose, but a smile tugged on her lips.

“You should hurry,” Eva urged. “I’m sure the elders will have much to discuss with you.”

“That’s true enough.” I frowned. “I do worry about leaving Bastianville so much, but so far everything seems to be just fine.”

“I’m sure you’ll get a full report as soon as you get cleaned up,” Mahini said.

“Alright, alright,” I said, and I held up my hands in surrender. “Bath first, then anything else, apparently.”

“We merely have your best interests in mind, Bash,” Eva said with an amused twinkle in her gray eyes.

I trotted up the stairs to the bathroom, and a short while later, I was soaking in the sudsy hot water. It took me a while to wash away the road grime, and even longer for my stiff muscles to relax beneath the heat, but soon I was clean and relaxed. I put on clean clothes, raked my hands through my hair, and then returned to the living room in search of my girls.

Elissa had joined Eva and Mahini on the couch, and the three girls had their heads together as they giggled to themselves. They didn’t look up when I entered the room, but they were whispering too quietly for me to hear what they were saying.

I leaned forward and tried to overhear, but Mahini’s ice-blue gaze met mine, and she silenced the other two with a finger over her lips.

“Whatcha talking about?” I asked with an innocent smile.

“It’s a surprise, husband,” Elissa said, and she flashed me one of her brilliant, knee-weakening smiles. “Don’t worry yourself about it.”

“I’m not worried,” I said. “Just curious.”

“All things will be revealed in time, Great One,” Eva assured me.

“As long as you keep your nose out of things that do not concern you,” Mahini warned with a teasing glint in her blue eyes.

“I have a feeling it does concern me, though,” I pointed out with pursed lips, and I narrowed my eyes at them playfully. “You three are acting kind of suspicious, after all.”

“What?” Elissa blinked her eyes at me like an angel who could never do anything wrong. “Don’t you trust us, husband?”

“Of course, I do,” I laughed. “I’m mostly just giving you girls a hard time. I trust you, and I know you wouldn’t keep something secret if it wasn’t important.”

A knock sounded on the door, and all four of us turned to look like we could see through the portal. I motioned for them to stay seated, and then I crossed the room to the front door before I pulled it open.

“Hello, Great One,” Torya greeted with a wide smile. “I was sent to fetch you for a meeting of the Elder Council.”

“Perfect timing.” I grinned. “Let me just say goodbye to the girls, and then the two of us can walk over to Elrin’s house together.”

“That sounds delightful,” the innkeeper said, and she followed me back inside to the living room. She eyed the rug in the foyer, and then she scanned the fresh flowers, recently cleaned curtains, and the reupholstered couch. “Your house is coming along quite nicely.”

“Thank you.” I inclined my head politely before I turned to the three women sitting on the couch. “I’ve been summoned to a meeting. I’ll be back soon.”

“We figured as much,” Mahini said.

“Have fun,” Elissa chirped.

“I will miss you,” Eva added.

“Have fun with your secret while I’m gone,” I chuckled. “I don’t want to accidentally overhear anything when I come home.”

Then I waved over my shoulder as Torya and I headed out the front door. The innkeeper and I made our way down the steps to the dirt road, and then we traveled the short distance to where Elrin’s house stood near the center of town. Torya pushed open the door like she lived there, and she led me inside to the dining room where the rest of the Elder Council waited.

Elrin stood at the head of the long formal dining table, Jaxtom looked casual as ever in a chair to the mayor’s right, and Theodora and Caelia sat across from the blacksmith. Torya quickly took a seat beside Jaxtom, and then the Elder Council was complete.

“Howdy, everyone,” I greeted in a friendly tone.

“How’s it goin’, Bash?” Jax growled in his gruff baritone, and he crossed his muscular arms across his chest.

“You’ve been sorely missed,” Theodora confessed with a relieved smile.

“Hello again,” Caelia murmured as a blush crept up her neck.

“Please, have a seat, Sebastian,” Elrin insisted as he gestured to the chair opposite him.

“Don’t mind if I do,” I quipped as I got comfortable, and when I was ready I glanced around the room with a coolly arched eyebrow. “So, what’s on the table today?”

“There is nothing on the table,” Elrin replied with a confused frown. “We are not eating a meal during this meeting.”

“It’s a figure of speech.” I shrugged. “I just mean what are we talking about?”

“Your territory, of course,” the Mayor of Bastianville explained. “There has been a lot of progress made since you were last here. Although, I had hoped to have a lot more to report, but you returned sooner than we’d anticipated.”

“It didn’t take me long to handle the problem.” I smirked. “Plus, I missed my home.”

“Oh, it’s so lovely to hear you speak of Bastianville in such a way,” Torya gushed as her cheeks reddened. “You could have chosen any town in Sorreyal, and you chose our humble little village. It is truly an honor, Great One.”

“You’re very welcome.” I inclined my head, but then I flashed her a flirtatious wink that sent her into a fit of giggles.

“As I was saying.” Elrin cleared his throat, and the leader shot me a pointed look. “Bastianville is doing very well. The population has risen to over one-hundred, and several more shopkeepers have started business here.”

“That’s awesome!” I grinned. “My following has definitely grown.”

“That doesn’t include the people who live in your new holdings,” Elrin pointed out. “Carleone and Ivywood both belong to you now, or so I hear.”

“That’s true.” I nodded. “The Duke of Bullard conceded them in a letter before I left on my last quest.”

“I am pleased the transition of power will be smooth,” the leader replied with a sage nod. “Historically speaking, moving boundary lines often caused conflict.”

“We’re all dyin’ to hear about yer quest, Bash,” Jax said in a surprisingly excited voice.

“All in due time,” I laughed. “But I want to hear more about what’s been happening while I was gone. Any attacks?”

“None,” Jax assured me.

“The archery towers are working great,” Elrin added. “We managed to scare off a small group of goblins that roved too close to the walls.”

“We ran into goblins as well.” I frowned. “I wonder if they were the same ones. We’ll need to send out groups of warriors to comb the area around town to make sure there are no more pesky creatures hiding nearby.”

“After the way you handled the goblins in the mine, a few more shouldn’t be any trouble for you, Great One.” Theodora shrugged, and she subtly scrutinized me from across the table.

“I might have killed the only ones in the area.” I kept her gaze in mine until she looked down. “I combed the woods afterward and didn’t find any signs of them.”

“We trust your judgement, of course,” Torya said in a rush, and she shot the herbalist a scathing glare. “We will do whatever you ask of us.”

“Yes, of course.” Elrin nodded. “If you wish to form together a group of men to hunt down any remaining goblins, then we can make it happen.”

“We will get to that later,” I said, and I scratched at the scraggly growth of hair on my chin. “I’d like to hear more about what’s been going on with Bastianville. Besides chasing away the goblins, what else has occurred?”

“Like I said, several more shopkeepers have settled into town.” Elrin brightened as we returned to a positive topic. “I’d like you to meet all the new owners who have joined our community.”

“They’re…” Caelia said, and then she fell silent again.

“They’re what?” I pressed, and I gave her an encouraging smile.

“The new shop owners,” the dark-skinned beauty murmured in a quiet voice. Her eyes fell to the table, and she wrung her hands together anxiously. “They are asking to have a meeting with you themselves. They’re always asking me about you.”

“I would be happy to meet with them,” I assured the shy shop keeper. “And I’d love to come see how your store is doing, too.”

“Oh, you don’t have to trouble yourself,” Caelia replied, and when she finally met my gaze, her soft brown eyes seemed to melt as I peered into the depths of her being.

“It would be my pleasure,” I insisted, and I was rewarded with an even deeper blush to her already red cheeks. Then I released her from my gaze, and I turned to the other people seated at the table. “I want to make a full tour of the entire town. I’d like to see everything with my own eyes.”

“Are ye gonna tell him about the messengers?” Jaxtom asked Elrin with an arched eyebrow, and the town leader squirmed beneath the blacksmith’s scrutiny.

“I was getting to that,” Elrin muttered.

“What messengers?” I asked, and I locked the Mayor of Bastianville in my gaze.

“Couriers from Carleone and Ivywood seeking your aid,” Elrin explained with a deflated expression. “I didn’t want to bother you with it on your first night home.”

“What do they need?” I frowned. I hadn’t thought about my new holdings making demands of me. I would have to get organized fast, or I could get overwhelmed.

“Mostly they want an armed presence in town.” Elrin steepled his fingers against his chin. “They fear the transition period where power is shifted over to you.”

“The Duke of Bullard will not fight me,” I assured him. “And the Duke of Arginold is no longer an issue.”

“The people will not understand the finer workings of politics.” Elrin shook his head solemnly.

“So, I need an army.” I furrowed my brow in thought. “How many men will each town need?”

I would have to pay for equipment and training, but the most important part would be finding the volunteers. I could send out letters to my two new holdings to ask them to step forward to protect their own town, but I would make sure they were well-prepared to do so.

“Well,” Elrin said, “Carleone has a population of forty-five while Ivywood only has twenty-seven people, so you should consider that when dividing your forces.”

“I’ll consider that.” I nodded. “What else can you tell me?”

“Carleone is very much like Bastianville was when you first came here.” Elrin’s forehead creased with worry. “The mine is failing, and while they sent a large number of miners and their families to Bastianville, they are still struggling.”

“Hmm.” I scratched my chin. “Sounds like I’ll have to go visit them again soon.”

“I’m sure that would ease some of their concerns,” Elrin replied, but then he exchanged a look with the other members of the Elder Council. “There was… one more thing we wanted to discuss with you, Great One.”

“Shoot.” I grinned. “I’m all ears.”

Elrin shook his head in confusion, Jax chuckled quietly, Theodora smirked, and Torya giggled while Caelia remained ghostly silent.

“Never mind,” I chuckled. “Go on. What did you want to talk about?”

Elrin looked to Jaxtom, who nodded in encouragement, and then the leader cleared his throat. “We’d like to build a church to honor and worship you.”

“A-A church?” I blinked at my wife’s father in surprise.

“Yes, Great One,” Elrin said in a patient tone, and he smiled across the table at me in a very fatherly fashion. “A building erected in your honor where people can congregate to worship your greatness. Many have requested it, and the entire Council is unanimous.”

“He’s right,” Jax growled.

“Sure is,” Theodora added.

“We all agreed.” Torya’s light-brown eyes twinkled with emotion.

Caelia nodded enthusiastically.

“Well, alright, then.” I raked a hand through my hair, and I let out the breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding. “If that’s what you want to do…”

“It is,” Jax insisted with a firm nod. “Don’t be arguin’ with us about it, ye hear?”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” I flashed my friend a grateful smile. Then a thought crossed my mind, and I inhaled sharply. “Say, Elrin, how hard would it be to build a castle?”

“Building anything with stone requires skilled masons,” the town leader explained with furrowed eyebrows. “I’m not sure there are any in town, but I’ll ask around.”

“I appreciate it.” I grinned. “Maybe I can send out messengers looking for some.”

“That’s not a bad idea,” Elrin replied in a thoughtful tone. “We could let the shopkeepers post any employment opportunities in their stores as well. It could bring more people to our community.”

I could tell he was starting to get excited about the idea, so I let him ponder it out loud for a few more moments before I cut him off.

“So, does that cover everything we needed to discuss?” I asked, and I shot the occupants of the dining room table a questioning look.

“That was everything on the agenda,” Elrin assured me. “I apologize for keeping you occupied for so long, I’m sure you are ready to relax.”

“There was something I wanted to discuss with you all first,” I said in a vague tone, and I waggled my eyebrows at the members of the Elder Council. “Namely, what I brought back from my travels.”

“I noticed yer wagon was well-guarded,” Jax observed shrewdly. “Somethin’ important, I reckon.”

“You’re right about that,” I chuckled. “Now, I only tell you all this because I trust you. You are the first people in town who helped me, and you welcomed me like family, so I feel the least I can do to repay your hospitality is to make sure you never have to worry about anything ever again.”

“You’re already doing a fine job, Great One,” Theodora insisted, but I saw a glint of curiosity in her hazel eyes.

“I could always do more,” I pointed out with a shake of my head. “And that’s why I want to invest in Bastianville first and foremost. The other holdings will reap the rewards of my protection, but this is my home.”

“I’m not sure what ye mean,” Jax said with a confused frown. “How are ye gonna invest in Bastianville?”

“I brought back a shit ton of treasure,” I informed them in a conspiratorial tone. “The entire wagon is full of gold coins, gems, and other items. I’d like to spend it on Bastianville first, since this will be my headquarters.”

“G-G-Great One,” Elrin stammered out as his eyes widened. “You should keep that wealth for yourself! There is no reason to give it away!”

“I’m not,” I laughed. “I’d like to pay for services and goods, stimulate the economy, and spread my wealth around so it continues to generate on its own. My wealth is measured by the strength of my holdings more than by the amount of money in my bank.”

“Some of your words confuse me,” Elrin admitted. “But I think I understand what you’re trying to say. You want all of Bastianville to prosper, not just one man.”

“Yes!” I grinned.

“It is a different method of leadership than I am familiar with.” Elrin frowned. “It will take some getting used to.”

“Well, get used to it because there’s a new Robin Hood in town,” I laughed, and I looked around with delight at all the confused faces around me.

We concluded our meeting shortly after that, and I trotted back home with a smile on my face. Bastianville was getting better and better with each passing day, and eventually it would be a thriving city like Bullard or even Vallenwood. Until that time, I would continue to take care of each and every citizen who followed me.

The girls were already in bed when I arrived home, so I slipped in between them and fell asleep quickly. I wanted to get a good look at the changes made to the town once it was daylight, and I was eager to visit all the new shops. I tossed and turned a few times as my excitement slowly settled down into peaceful bliss, but I awoke early the next day ready to take on the world.

I left Eva and Elissa to snore in the king-sized bed, but Mahini was already awake and fully-dressed in the kitchen, and the desert goddess quickly cooked me some breakfast.

“You need to keep your strength up,” Mahini insisted in an oddly maternal tone. “Even here in Bastianville, danger could always lurk around any corner.”

“It’s okay to relax every once in a while, you know,” I teased. “There’s guards and walls and archers. You’re safe. Plus, you’re with me. Have I ever let anything happen to you?”

“No.” Mahini frowned thoughtfully. “You’ve always predicted any attack that could have led to even the slightest injury.”

“That’s because I love you,” I explained. “Your safety means the world to me, so I wouldn’t tell you to relax if I didn’t think it was safe.”

“That makes sense.” Mahini flashed me a radiant smile. “Thank you, Bash.”

“Any time.” I grinned. “Oh, hey, do you want to walk around town with me today? We could check out all the new shops and spend some of our money.”

“I will follow you anywhere, Great One.” Mahini bowed her head. “You honor me with your love.”

“Should we wait for the other two to wake up?” I stole a glance toward the stairs. “I’d hate for them to wake up and wonder where we went.”

“Bastianville, while growing, is still a small town.” Mahini smirked. “Besides, you’ll attract a crowd everywhere we go, so it will be easy to find us.”

“You have a point.” My grin returned, and I returned my focus to the rest of my breakfast.

I finished eating and washed my dishes, and then the two of us headed toward the front door.

“Where should we go first?” Mahini asked after we trotted down the steps to the dirt road in front of our house.

“The first thing we should do is get some help bringing all the treasure inside.” I walked toward the back of the house where I knew the wagon would be waiting.

Mahini hurried to keep pace with me, but she didn’t comment.

I was greeted by a weary-eyed Riondale who sat upon the bench with a thick cloak bundled around his shoulders. He had dark bags under his brown eyes, and his short brown hair was tousled.

“Have you been keeping watch this whole time?” I asked as my eyes widened in surprise.

“I wanted to guarantee the safety of your items personally,” the young lieutenant replied with a proudly lifted chin.

“I am grateful.” I shook my head in awe. “I would have trusted any of the men who followed me from Bullard, though, so maybe you could call on a few of them now?”

“What do you require of us, sir?” Riondale asked, and he seemed to perk up a little at the potential of a task to complete.

“Go get Jorgen and Corvis,” I instructed. “We’re going to move the contents of the wagon inside the house.”

“No need to get yourself all sweaty,” the young lieutenant said. “Why don’t you let us handle it, and you can go about the rest of your day?”

If it had been anyone else offering to be left alone with my money, I would have been suspicious, but Riondale had proven his trustworthiness already, and he would have more to gain by remaining in my favor.

“Alright.” I nodded. “I’ll wait here until you get back with the other two men, though. I don’t want to leave the wagon unguarded for even a second.”

Riondale’s eyes were full of curiosity, but he merely saluted before turning toward the street, and he was gone a moment later.

Mahini and I moved to the back of the wagon, and I lifted the thick heavy tarp covering the hoard of wealth. A few gold coins shifted and rolled toward me, but I caught them in my hand and slid them in my pocket for safe keeping.

“Go ahead and grab enough to spend some in every shop,” I instructed the desert goddess. “I want to make the business owners giddy.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to save your wealth?” Mahini frowned. “Once it’s gone, it’s gone.”

“I have plenty to both save and spend.” I shrugged. “What good is wealth if it’s just sitting in a treasure room. It’s not like it’s collecting interest or anything.”

“I do not understand.” The line between her eyebrows deepened. “I’m sure a lot of people would be very interested in your gold.”

“Where I come from, there are banks that protect people’s money, but it’s a complicated system, and there’s no point in explaining it to you.” I smirked. “For now, just have faith in me. I know what I’m doing.”

“I will always have faith in you, Great One,” Mahini said with earnest blue eyes. “You are my one and only god, after all.”

A short while later, Riondale showed back up with Jorgen and Corvis in tow. I supervised the three men as they took turns guarding or carrying, and I made sure they walked as quietly as possible through my house where the two ladies still slept upstairs. I had them make a pile of loot in the living room since I didn’t have a treasury of my own yet, but once they got into a good flow, Mahini and I headed out on our tour of Bastianville.

Then I made a new save point before we got started just in case I made a mistake during a conversation or something went wrong.

We started with the outer edges of town, and I noticed several new farms had been started near Gerulf’s. While the earth was still brown and nothing was growing yet, it looked like the next harvest would be a bountiful one, if the rows upon rows of planted seeds were any indication. The sound of bleating livestock, crowing roosters, and chirping birds filled the air, too, and the comforting noises stood out in strong contrast to the silence of the past.

There was a new town stable situated near both the eastern gate and the farmlands, which was convenient for the merchants, traders, and travelers coming through town. I could hear Goliath’s unique nicker among the sounds of the other horses, and it comforted me to know he had a nice place to live now.

Mahini and I ducked inside the shadowy interior of the stable, and I looked around to find someone working there, but I was surprised to see Dalwin with a pitchfork chucking hay over a dividing wall into a horse’s stall.

“Dalwin, you work here?” I asked as I crossed the distance between us.

“Yes, sir, part time.” Dalwin gave me one of his irresistible boyish grins. “I wanted to be comfortable around big warhorses so I can be an adventurer like you someday. Can’t go far without a horse, after all!”

“Very true,” I chuckled. “Well, I’m glad there’s someone I can trust running things around here.”

“I don’t run it.” Dalwin shook his head. “Hal does.”

I remembered Hal from my journey toward Castle Bullard, when he tried to steal a ring to make ends meet, and I was glad he’d found a more prosperous way of making a living. The stables looked clean, warm, and well-maintained. I was happy to leave my horse there, and Goliath seemed just as content with the place.

“See you later!” I waved to Dalwin before Mahini and I headed into what I would call downtown Bastianville.

The shops lined either side of the street, and I could tell from the widened, well-worn state of the road that traffic had increased significantly. In addition to the wood-framed storefronts with their colorful streamers and enticing window displays, there were also several vendor tents erected on either end of the short street.

traveling merchants had set up business near the other storefronts, and the bustle of traffic increased as we approached the busiest part of town. The vibrant colors of the fabric their stalls and booths were made out of were woven in intricate and exotic-looking patterns. They must have traveled a long way to reach Bastianville, and I was pleased to see we were attracting people from far away places.

Word of my awesomeness must have spread to all the corners of the kingdom.

I jerked my chin toward the closest tent, and Mahini nodded silently.

I could hear the vendors calling out their wares with heavily-accented voices, and it made me wonder where they were from. I’d never heard anyone from Sorreyal talking with that kind of dialect, and I’d traveled as far as the palace at the heart of the kingdom.

Delicious aromas assaulted my nostrils with irresistible temptations, and my mouth watered as we approached the stall.

“Two coppers, one kayso diya!” the vendor shouted as he deftly flipped the food he grilled over simmering coals. “Great deal! Buy now!”

“I’ll try them,” I offered, and I pulled one of the gold coins from my pocket. “Do you have change?”

“I am not a wizard!” The vendor shook his head vehemently and pushed my hand away.

I didn’t fully understand what he meant, but I gave Mahini a confused shrug, and the desert goddess’ shoulders shook with a silent laugh.

“He means he cannot change your money with magic,” she explained as she pulled out a small bag of coins and fished out four copper ones. She presented these to the vendor, who nodded his thanks, and the next thing I knew, a hot tortilla-like pocket thing was shoved into my hands.

“Hot pocket!” I laughed. “I thought I’d never have anything like that again!”

“Kayso diyas are a delicacy where I’m from,” Mahini admitted, and her eyes lit up with delight as she sank her teeth into the crunchy hot shell. “Mmm, it’s soo good!”

I dug in myself, and I almost melted when the gooey cheese hit my taste buds. “Holy shit, they’re amazing!”

“Great One, you’ve returned!” a familiar-sounding voice called out from behind me.

I swiveled to see Zed, the old man who used to follow Sarosh, the crazed zealot, around Sorreyal. I’d ran into him on my way to Arginold, and he had mentioned being en route to Bastianville, so it wasn’t much of a surprise to see him there. Still, it was good to see a familiar face, so I gave the old man a wide smile.

“Glad you made it to Bastianville in one piece,” I said around a mouthful of food, but then I swallowed it down, wiped my palms on my pants, and shook his hand. “What do you think of our little town?”

“It is peaceful,” Zed sighed. “I think I will stay for a while. I have some knowledge of herbalism I have been exchanging with the local healer woman.”

“Theodora.” I nodded. “She’s very skilled.”

“I think I will stay and help her in her shop for a while.” Zed gave me a weary smile. “Too much traveling is hard on an old man’s bones.”

“I understand.” I clapped him on the shoulder and flashed him a big smile. “I’m glad you’re staying. Welcome to Bastianville.”

Just then, more aromas wafted down the lane toward my nostrils, and I inhaled greedily. It smelled like freshly baked pastries, if the sweet, fruity smell was any indication.

“What is that delicious smell?” I growled as I turned my gaze toward the businesses along the street.

“That would be the bakery,” Zed supplied with a chuckle. “Just opened their doors a few days ago, I hear.”

“That has to be our next stop,” I informed Mahini in a serious tone.

The desert goddess nodded curtly, and she thanked the vendor for our food again while I said goodbye to Zed. Then the two of us followed our noses to the bakery.

We passed by the rest of the vendor stalls, but I made a mental note to return later to try something from each one. If I ended up getting too full of baked goods, I would reset back to my save point and keep going.

Being a god had its perks, that was for sure.

Mahini and I stepped inside the warm interior of the bakery, and my nose was in absolute heaven. There was a huge wood-fire oven covering the back wall, a large countertop workspace in the middle of the room, and then shelves full of baskets with various baked goods inside. Along the far wall, a staircase led to the upstairs, where I assumed the baker’s living quarters were.

A bald man in a long white apron covered in flour stood and watched us silently, and he didn’t return my friendly wave, so I made a new save point.

The last thing I wanted was one of the business owners to dislike me.

I perused the shelves for a moment, and I discussed with Mahini which items we should purchase, but then we made our way to the flour-covered counter with a basket in each of our arms. The desert goddess held one with yeasty-smelling dinner rolls while I carried a container full of pastries.

“We’d like to purchase these, if you don’t mind,” I said, and I kept the friendly smile plastered on my face.

“Five coppers each.” The baker narrowed his eyes at me. “If you can afford that.”

Whoa. What an asshole.

I shot the man a shrewd glance. He seemed harmless enough. He was about my height, on the skinny side, and seemed to be completely hairless. He had large brown eyes that seemed to absorb the light, and a sour expression on his face that spoke volumes.

Either he’d woken up on the wrong side of the bed, or he didn’t like me, but I could change that easily enough. I’d done it so many times before I could do it in my sleep, so I reset back to my save point to try again.

Chime.

I spammed resets while I dug into the baker’s life, but overall he was pretty boring, and it didn’t seem like he had any secrets I could reveal to prove my power. I hunted down his children and his wife, and I questioned them as much as they would allow. Each time they gave me a little bit more information, so the story slowly grew into a complete image.

Mahini appeared confused during my attempts to uncover information about the baker, but all I told her each time was to be patient with me. She’d at least grown somewhat accustomed to my oddness, so she went along with me without complaint, but she wouldn’t remember anything except me wowing the baker in the end.

I learned everything there was to know about the baker and his family until I had his entire life memorized, and then I returned to the counter on a fresh run through.

“While it’s unfortunate you suffered so much,” I greeted the baker in a knowing tone, “I am grateful it led you to Bastianville in the end.”

“What do you know of my suffering, stranger?” the baker asked in a suspicious voice, and he narrowed his brown eyes and crossed his arms over his apron.

“Ah, but I am not a stranger,” I replied, and I flourished down into a low bow. “I am Sebastian, Archduke of Bastianville, and God of Time. I know all about you, Cornelius James Rodrick.”

“I-I have heard rumors of your powers,” Cornelius replied in a halting voice. His eyes flicked between me and Mahini like he was feeling threatened, so I stepped backward a few paces, and the desert goddess followed suit. “I have been expecting you.”

“You were always a smart one,” I laughed. “Like when you were cheating at your lessons as a child, and your mom would never catch you.”

“You know all about me?” Cornelius raised a surprised eyebrow.

“I know what day you were married, the births of your children, when you moved, and where you’ve lived.” I shrugged. “Need I go on?”

“No, no.” The baker shook his head. “I believe you… As odd as it is, I feel as though I can trust you.”

“That’s because we’ve actually spent a great deal of time together,” I informed him in a mysterious voice. “You just don’t remember.”

“I…” The baker continued to shake his head like it hurt his brain to comprehend my power. Finally, the man swallowed hard, and he lifted his eyes to mine. “I am honored to finally meet you, Great One… Forgive my initial rudeness, I thought you a regular man at first.”

“I’m happy you’re here.” I grinned. “Bastianville has been in need of a good baker for some time now, but you aren’t going to make much of a life here being mean to customers.”

“Yes, I am sorry.” The man bowed his head and frowned. “My wife often tells me I have a sour disposition, and she’s asked me to be nicer.”

“You should take her advice,” I chuckled. “No harm done with me, though. I’m glad you are here, and we welcome you with open arms.

“Thank you so much, Great One.” The baker grinned back at me, and some of the tension eased from his shoulders. He must have been having a really bad day until I showed up, and it made me feel good to lift his mood.

I chalked the interaction up to a success, and I knew some people couldn’t be won over with cheap parlor tricks, but that just made the challenge that much more satisfying to beat.

After the bakery, Mahini and I toured the rest of the shops in town, and we spent all the money we’d brought with us in her little coin bag. I purchased some wooden crates to store some of the treasure and gold in, and the desert goddess bought some leather for crafting into armor. We both purchased some candy from the sweet shop, too, and we were walking down the lane with our goods in hand when I spotted a row of houses in mid-construction.

“Let’s go check that out,” I said as I jerked my chin toward the new street full of houses.

Mahini nodded curtly, and she stayed by my side as I changed direction.

“They work fast,” Mahini observed as she eyed a group of men pulling the framework up and nailing it together. “I wonder if the need for houses is really so urgent?”

“The population continues to grow,” I pointed out with a shrug. “It won’t be long before the town is pushing against the walls surrounding it.”

“Like in the big cities we’ve visited,” Mahini agreed.

We walked down the street to where it dead ended at the wall, and then we turned back and headed toward our own home. I was ready to put down the packages and items I carried, and I missed the two girls who had stayed in bed.

They couldn’t possibly still be sleeping, could they?

The sun had carved a path across the sky while Mahini and I had shopped, and it was close to mid-day. We’d bought some extra kayso diyas for the two girls who had remained at home, as well as more for me to eat as my lunch, and my stomach growled at the thought of the delicious food.

“Let’s get home,” I suggested. “I want to eat my lunch before it gets too cold.”

“Good idea.” Mahini nodded, and we both quickened our pace slightly. We were too overburdened with our purchases to run, but we walked swiftly the rest of the way.

Once we reached the porch, I quickly trotted up the steps and inside the open door. I almost barreled into Jorgen who was on his way out, and I inhaled sharply as I jumped back.

“Sorry, I didn’t see you there,” I apologized, and then I peeked into the living room where a pile of gold and treasure sat in the middle of the floor waiting for me. “Now, that’s a pretty sight.”

“We’re almost done, sir,” Jorgen informed me. “Just a few more trips left.”

“Oh, good,” Mahini sighed, and an expression of relief flashed across her normally stoic face.

“What’s that mean?” I asked as I tilted my head to the side and peered at her curiously.

“Nothing,” she said quickly, and she turned toward the stairs. “I’m taking my stuff upstairs.”

The desert goddess left the room without another word, and I shook my head in amusement. I had a feeling the secret the girls had been whispering about was going to be revealed tonight, and excitement coursed through my veins.

Anything important enough to keep secret from me had to be really good.

I emptied my arms onto the couch, and then I retrieved all the food and took it into the kitchen. I felt like a good husband as I made a tray full of the kayso diyas, the exotic fruit I’d bought from another vendor, and the sweet nectar juice I’d gotten from a third. It was a nice little lunch rich in delicacies from far away lands, and I grinned from ear to ear as I carried it up the stairs to the bedroom.

The three girls were all on the bed when I entered the room, and Elissa and Eva greeted me with sleepy smiles.

“Good morning, husband,” my wife murmured as she fluttered her eyelashes at me. “What do you have there?”

“Lunch,” I chuckled. “You both slept till almost mid-day.”

“I haven’t slept that well in weeks,” Eva admitted with a yawn. “It was much-needed. Besides, I’ll need all my energy and strength later.”

“And why is that?” I arched one eyebrow as I tried to maintain a casual tone.

“Oh, no reason,” the duke’s daughter answered with a flippant wave of her hand. “Don’t worry about it.”

“If we don’t tell him soon, he very well may agree to go spend time with one of the townspeople or something,” Mahini whispered in a conspiratorial tone. “Perhaps we should inform him of our plans now.”

“I’m so ready to hear what you three have been whispering about.” I smirked.

“Okay,” Elissa giggled. “We can tell him.”

“You’re his first woman, Mahini,” Eva said. “You should be the one.”

“Let’s do it together,” the desert goddess replied with a soft smile. “I know he loves us all equally.”

“Out with it already!” I urged as my impatience got the best of me.

The three women exchanged a knowing glance before they turned to me with mischievous smiles and desire in their eyes.

“We’d like you to take all of us,” Elissa said.

“At the same time,” Eva added.

“And tell us how to please each other,” Mahini finished.

My jaw dropped, and my eyes widened to the size of saucers.

How in the fuck did I get so lucky?

“You… you want to have a foursome?” My knees buckled, and my cock instantly hardened against the restriction of my pants.

“Is that what it’s called?” Eva tilted her head to the side. “It would be all four of us.”

“That sounds like heaven,” I assured them with a shit-eating grin. “Let’s do it.”

“Yay!” Elissa squealed.

“That’s the answer we were waiting for,” Eva said.

“I’m excited and nervous,” Mahini confessed.

Thoughts of anything other than the three women before me fled my mind, and my breaths came in short pants already. I was about to be the luckiest man in the world. I had three sexy women who loved and worshiped me, and I could already tell that I was going to enjoy every minute of the night ahead.

“Ladies.” I grinned. “I hope you’re ready for a night you will always remember.”

Chapter Four

“Why don’t we make sure the house is empty before we begin?” Elissa suggested with a sly wink. “We wouldn’t want the men downstairs to get jealous or anything, now would we?”

“Ever conscientious of the people around you, my love,” I replied. “I’ll handle it. Give me just a moment.”

“We will be waiting eagerly for you to return,” Eva purred.

“And we won’t get started without you,” Mahini added with a teasing smile.

“Better not,” I growled, and then I turned to head back downstairs with a shit-eating grin on my face.

My lunch was completely forgotten, but all the blood had escaped my brain for the moment, so any thoughts other than of my three sexy women had fled my mind. All I could think of was getting my house completely empty so we could lock the doors and have our baby-making fun.

It was going to be an amazing night, that was for sure.

While the sun was still pretty high in the sky, I didn’t plan on accomplishing anything else for the rest of the day besides making sweet love to all my ladies, so I pulled the curtains closed in the living room before I went outside.

I took a few deep breaths to calm the raging hard-on I had since I didn’t want my men to see me like that, and when I’d regained my composure and some of my brain cells, I angled around to the side where the wagon was parked.

Jorgen and Corvis were sitting on the emptied-out wagon, and judging from the way their faces lit up when they saw me, they’d been waiting for me.

“Are you guys all done?” I asked with a pleased smile.

“Yes, sir.” Jorgen nodded. “We didn’t know if you needed something else?”

“Nope.” I grinned. “You guys did great, but if you don’t mind, would you keep the knowledge of the treasure to yourself? I don’t want too many ears getting wind or we may end up with thieves.”

“We wouldn’t dream of it, sir,” Corvis insisted with an earnest expression.

The shaggy-haired horseman was one of my most loyal followers, and he seemed eternally grateful to be a part of my crew. A while back, he’d opened up to me about his past, and how it had made him the man he was now. He’d had a hard life, but all of that was behind him now that he was under my protection.

“Good.” I jerked my chin toward the road. “Now, go relax and have some fun. You’ve earned it.”

“Meh, it wasn’t so hard.” Jorgen shrugged. “But I could go for a pint of ale. How about you, Corvis?”

“Aye,” the horseman agreed. “Or two.”

Then the two saluted before they jumped down from the wagon and ambled toward the tavern. Stryker, the bar owner, would fix them up right, so I knew my men would be well taken care of for the rest of the day.

That left me and my women alone in our house, which meant the real fun was about to start.

A shit-eating grin spread across my face as I trotted back up the stairs and went inside. I closed and locked the door securely behind me, and then I closed the rest of the curtains in the house and lit some candles. There were still a lot of spaces that needed to be broken in, and I wanted the atmosphere to be perfect so the girls could relax and focus on pleasure.

This house would never be the same again, but I could live with that.

I heard giggles radiating from the stairs, and my hard-on returned almost instantly. The idea of all three of them naked and in my grasp at once set my blood on fire, so I jogged quickly up the stairs and burst in the bedroom door.

“The house is ours, ladies,” I announced. “Let’s get this party started!”

The three girls were seated around the small table, and they munched on their lunch with happy expressions.

“Food first, husband,” Elissa said around a mouthful of kayso diya. “We’ll all need our strength, after all.”

“Alright,” I chuckled, and I sat between her and Eva before I grabbed one of the cheesy warm tortilla pockets from the pile. It was just as delicious as I remembered it being, but I scarfed it down quickly. No matter how hungry I was, I wasn’t about to be distracted from my surprise.

I was ready to get to the foursome.

The girls watched me with amused expressions while I ate two more of the cheesy hot pockets, and they finished their own food a short while before me. When we were all done eating, I glanced around the table with an expectant look.

“Well…?” I asked as I held my breath, and I made a new save point so I could reset to the beginning to enjoy the rest of the day as many times as I wanted.

“Just tell us what you want us to do,” Mahini said in a soft, super sexy voice.

“Fuck, that’s hot,” I breathed, but I had a feeling it wouldn’t be the first time I’d have that same thought.

“Good,” Elissa giggled.

“So…” Eva pushed back away from the table, and then she stood before me with one hip cocked to the side. “What do you want us to do, Great One?”

“Well, for starters,” I said, and my tongue flicked out to moisten my suddenly dry lips. “You can take off your clothes nice and slowly.”

“Why don’t you get comfortable first?” Mahini asked with a coolly arched eyebrow.

“Yes.” Elissa propped her elbows on the table, and she planted her chin in her hands. “Show us how it’s done.”

“Alright,” I chuckled as I pushed back away from the table. “I almost feel like we need some stripper tunes blasting.”

“Stripper tunes?” Mahini tilted her head to the side in confusion, but her blue eyes danced with amusement. “More god things?”

“Sorta.” I shrugged, but then I turned my attention to the task at hand. Namely, getting undressed so all three girls could have their way with me at once.

I started by unbuckling my belt and kicking off my boots, but then I noticed the hungry expressions in the eyes of the three women watching me, so I decided to slow it way down. In my head I played some smooth jazz while I pulled my shirt out of my pants with a torturously slow motion. I inched it up to reveal my abs while I swung my hips from side to side, and I half expected the girls to laugh at me, but they were watching with rapt fascination as I exposed more and more of my skin.

“More,” Elissa breathed as her lips parted slightly.

“Agreed.” Eva nodded.

“This is amazing.” Mahini’s eyes twinkled as they roved over my person, and the barely-restrained desire in their icy depths made my cock throb.

“There’s more where that came from,” I informed them as I pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it to the side.

I saw my wife’s fingers twitch in response to my half nudeness, and I chuckled at her obvious desire to touch me. It made me want to go even slower, though, so that’s just what I did.

“Now the pants,” Mahini commanded in a firm voice, and my fingers leapt to do her bidding.

“Yes, ma’am.” I untied the strings of the old-fashioned pants, and the front flaps fell apart, which allowed my rock-hard cock to surge out toward the girls. I let the pants fall, and I stepped free of their bounds as a wide smile spread across my face.

The girls all stared at my hard-on like it was the first time they’d ever seen it, but that only made me get harder until my tip bobbed in the air like it was begging them to come say hello. I could have hung a towel on it at this point.

“I think you three are a bit overdressed for our little party,” I teased.

“Lay down and get comfortable,” Eva insisted.

I did as I was told, and I fluffed up the pillows behind me so I was in a half upright position. Once I was comfortable, I gave the girls a thumbs up, and then I rubbed my hands together with excitement. This was a pretty big step for the three girls. I’d been slowly opening them up to new ideas, but they’d come up with this one all one their own, and that alone made it even more exciting to me.

Then the three women sauntered into the center of the room before they began to slowly undress each other.

My heartbeat thudded in my ears as Elissa’s tiny hands pulled Mahini’s shirt over her head, and then the desert goddess did the same to Eva. The blonde smirked as her breasts bounced free from the restraints of her top, and then she moved to untie the strings of Elissa’s dress.

My mouth hung open while I watched every single movement like a hawk, and I felt frozen in place by the tantalizing scene unfolding before me.

Elissa stood bare to the waist with just a slip on beneath her hips, and Eva and Mahini both stood in their leather breeches. All three of them had wonderful, but very different breasts. The desert goddess had full, tan-lined breasts with light-brown areolas, but Eva’s skin was pale and creamy with small round perky tits and bright pink nipples, and Elissa’s were a nice palm-full, oval shaped, freckled, with pale-pink areolas.

I loved their differences and their similarities, and I was eager to explore all of their bodies at once.

“Now the pants,” I mimicked Mahini’s commanding tone, and the three girls giggled in response.

“Yes, sir!” Elissa chirped with a mock salute, and her tits bounced from the movement.

“Oh, look,” Eva observed as her gray eyes roamed down Elissa’s chest. “Your nipples are already hard!”

“I know!” my wife giggled, and her hands moved to her breasts. “It’s all so very exciting, I already feel tingly.”

“Remember, ladies,” Mahini warned. “This is for the Great One.”

“Oh, but Mahini, my dear,” I argued. “Your pleasure brings me so much joy. In fact, I require it.”

“Of course.” The desert goddess’ lips pulled up into a seductive smile. “You always insist on me feeling amazing every time we make love.”

“It’s just what I do,” I laughed. “Now, come on, stop teasing me and take your pants off already!”

The three girls rushed to do my bidding, and they formed a small chain to help each other out. Eva unbuckled Mahini’s pants, who pushed Elissa’s slip to the ground, and my wife tugged Eva’s breeches off her round little ass.

“Keep going…” I licked my lips as my mouth suddenly watered.

Watching them undress each other was almost more than I could bear, but I wanted to take my time and really enjoy it.

Once all three of them were completely naked, they stood before me for inspection. Mahini used her hands to conceal her downy black fuzz covered mound as a self-conscious blush rose to her cheeks, but in contrast, Elissa stood proudly with her hands on her hips and her fiery red curls flung behind her back. Eva crossed her legs demurely, and her gray eyes flicked from my face to the floor with nervous movements.

“You’re all so beautiful,” I murmured as my gaze took in every inch of them. Then I tucked my hands behind my head while my cock stood erect and saluted their greatness. “Now, get over here!”

The three girls giggled and ran across the distance to the bed before catapulting themselves onto the mattress. The bed bounced beneath me, and I swayed from side to side. Then I held open my arms and beckoned them forward.

The next thing I knew, Eva’s luscious lips were on mine, Elissa was trailing kisses along my neck and shoulder, and Mahini’s hands were stroking my cock. The combination of their aromas was intoxicating, and I inhaled greedily as I tried to absorb as many details as possible.

Mahini’s scent was rich and leathery, Eva smelled fresh and soapy, and Elissa was wearing a flowery perfume that made me think of springtime rains. I was drunk off their aromas, and I soaked it in like I was dehydrated, and they were the only thing that could quench my thirst.

I hissed with pleasure when I felt a mouth wrap around my stiff member, but with my last bit of will power, I pushed the girls back a little bit.

“Wait,” I said in a pained voice. “Lets… slow down.”

“But I want to pleasure you, Great One,” Mahini said with a disappointed pout.

“Just being here with the three of you is pleasing me to no end,” I assured my desert goddess. “I really want us to take our time and enjoy ourselves, and I want to teach you how to enjoy each other. That will bring me great pleasure.”

“Very well,” Mahini sighed, but she rose from between my legs obligingly.

I inhaled a deep breath and regained my composure. I was too turned on already, and I needed all the self-control I possessed. Then I shot the desert goddess a mischievous smile.

“It’s your turn first,” I decided. “Come lay down.”

“Oh, good idea!” Elissa chirped, and she gestured for Mahini to lay down beside me.

“What shall we do, Bash?” Eva asked with a flutter of her eyelashes.

“I want you and Elissa to do what I do at first,” I instructed. “I’ll show you all her secrets.”

“Oh, my,” Mahini gasped, and her chest flushed a soft pink hue as her breasts rose heavily with each breath.

“Look at her,” Eva said with a soft smile. “She’s already so excited, Great One.”

“Don’t worry,” I said with a cocky grin. “By the time I’m done with you three, you’ll all be gasping for air.”

“Looking forward to it,” Eva purred.

Elissa was too distracted by Mahini, so she merely nodded. Then my fire-haired wife began to caress the desert goddess’ torso with long, slow strokes. My bonded warrior woman shivered beneath the light, teasing touch, but she didn’t pull away.

“Mahini, your skin is so soft!” Elissa gasped.

“No, it’s not,” Mahini argued with a shake of her head.

“Shush,” Eva hissed.

“You should do what Elissa is doing,” I told the duke’s daughter. “But with your tongue. See, like this.”

Then I dipped my head, and I flicked the tip of my tongue across Mahini’s light-brown nipple. The desert goddess hissed with pleasure as she arched her back toward me, but then I scooted back out of the way so Eva could take my place.

“Oh, I see,” Eva said, and she moved closer to Mahini. Then the duke’s daughter lowered her head to the desert goddess’ chest, and she teased Mahini’s nipple with her tongue.

“Perfect.” I grinned. “Now, Elissa, you do the same thing on her other side.”

My wife nodded, and an instant later, the air was full of the sound of Mahini gasping as both of my other women sucked on her perfect nipples. I chuckled under my breath as I lowered myself between her legs, and then I added my own tongue to the deadly combination I’d created.

Mahini’s hips bucked upward to meet my tongue, and she moaned with delight as I licked toward her clit. Her juices were already flowing, and I lapped them up hungrily until the desert goddess was breathing heavily.

“She’s getting close already,” Eva observed as she stroked her fingers up and down Mahini’s body.

“Make her cum, Bash,” my wife insisted with urgency in her emerald eyes.

I attacked Mahini’s slippery pussy with a ravenous appetite, and soon she was thrashing so much I had to place an arm across her hips to hold her down. Then I felt her shudder in my grasp, and I knew she was close to the edge, so I slowly slid one finger inside her tight tunnel, and I began to thrust with smooth movements.

The combination of my finger and tongue drove Mahini wild, and she tossed back her head as a deep moan escaped her lips.

“Ohhh, Basssh!” the desert goddess gasped as her legs began to shake. Her pussy convulsed around my digit, but I didn’t relent my even thrusts until I could feel her beginning to relax.

“Wow,” Eva breathed as she shook her head in awe. “She’s so beautiful…”

“So are you,” I countered.

“No,” the blonde bombshell argued. “There’s no way I compare to Mahini’s grace.”

“I’m not comparing.” I shrugged, but then I gave Mahini’s clit one final flick of my tongue, which caused her to gasp. “You are all so different, it would be impossible to compare anyway.”

“You’re… you’re always so sweet,” Mahini said in a low, trembling voice as she stared up at me beneath hooded eyelids. “What… what happens next?”

“You’re about to find out.” I smirked as I angled my cock toward her throbbing wet entrance. Then I drove it home deep inside her with one swift thrust, and the desert goddess gasped as her eyes went wide. “Keep it up, girls, we’re gonna make her explode again.”

Eva and Elissa nodded, and then they returned to their ministrations on Mahini’s breasts. The desert goddess’ chest rose and fell with each breath as perspiration gathered on her skin, but she kept her eyes locked on mine while I fucked her with quick, firm motions.

With the other two girls bent over Mahini, their asses jutted into the air, and I could see they were both wet already. I grinned with delight as I caressed each of their lower backs, and both my hands moved simultaneously toward their pink pussies.

“Oh, fuck!” Elissa gasped as my fingers teased against her entrance.

“Mmm,” Eva agreed as she pressed backward into my touch.

“I’m going to make all three of you come at once,” I warned them in a low voice as I increased the pace of both my hands and my hips.

“Yes, pleaaase,” Eva moaned, and she arched her back like a cat stretching as she gazed over her shoulder at me with dreamy gray eyes.

“You’re going so deeeep…” Mahini murmured with a dazed look on her face.

“Oh, oh, oohh…” Elissa panted as she bobbed her hips backward to push my fingers even deeper inside her.

I matched the rhythm of my hips with my hands, and then I was thrusting my fingers and cock into all three of my women at one time. Their faces were twisted into agonizing expressions of pleasure, but then I felt Mahini tighten around me, and I knew she was close again.

The other girls weren’t quite there yet, so I maneuvered my fingers around until I could stroke Eva and Elissa’s clits with my thumbs while also sliding the rest of my fingers in and out of their tight little pussies. Then they both started to shake, and my wife’s skin began to flush a red hue while Eva began to sweat.

I fucked Mahini with quick, hard thrusts while the sounds of all three of their heavy breathing and gasping noises filled my ears. It was like music, and I wished I had a recording device so I could keep it stored forever, but my memory of the moment would have to do.

My cell phone had stayed back in my old world, and besides, the battery would have been long dead by now anyway.

The rhythm of the three women’s breathing increased until they were panting in short gasping breaths. I knew they were close, and I furrowed my brow with concentration as I pushed all three of them over the edge at once.

Mahini gasped first, and her pussy clamped down on the shaft of my cock like a vise, but a moment later both Eva and Elissa were also shuddering and spasming against my fingers. Then the two girls kneeling on either side of the desert goddess collapsed against her chest, and their wetness dribbled out from between their legs to pool onto the blankets beneath us.

I slid out of Mahini’s drenched tunnel, and I plopped down on the bed beside them.

“That was amazing,” I said with a low exhale of my breath. “I’ll give you three a moment to catch your breaths before we move on.”

“Are you not winded, Great One?” Mahini asked as she blinked up at me in awe.

“I’m a god, remember? I actually think I feel even more energized than when we first began,” I informed her with a wry smirk. “You girls just turn me on way too damn much.”

“That is a good thing.” Eva nodded.

“Being with Bash is like floating in an ocean of good things,” Elissa sighed contentedly.

“We’re not done yet, ladies,” I warned them. “Next, you’re going to have to be a bit more acrobatic. We have the whole house to ourselves after all.”

“Of course, husband,” Elissa giggled. “We are yours for the rest of the day.”

“Then get up here and sit on my face,” I instructed with a devilish grin, and then I laid back against the pillows.

My wife giggled again before she moved to straddle each side of my face with her thin, freckled thighs. I inhaled her sweet aroma for a moment before I dug in with enthusiasm, but I froze when I felt lips surround the tip of my pussy-slickened cock. I peered down beneath Elissa’s ass cheeks to see Eva and Mahini laying between my legs with their mouths on either side of my dick.

I didn’t even have to give them any instructions, and they were doing an amazing job of predicting what I would want. I groaned as I felt their lips meet around the head of my cock, but then I returned my eyes to the view of my wife above me.

The combined sensations of the double blow job I was receiving mixed with Elissa’s sweet, delicious juices catapulted me into heaven. I attacked my wife’s clit with my tongue while I stroked the hair of the two girls sucking on my dick, and then I felt the wet, sucking feeling that could only mean one thing.

Mahini bobbed up and down, further and further, until I felt the tip of my cock rub against the back of her throat, and a throaty moan escaped my lips. Elissa shuddered above me, and I could tell she was getting close to another climax, but it was hard to focus on eating her out when I was getting such amazing head at the same time.

I buckled down, though, because I wanted to feel my wife come in my mouth, and a moment later the red-haired beauty was spasming against my tongue. I made her climax for an epically long moment, and when her twitching finally subsided, I gestured for the two girls between my legs to sit up.

Then I grabbed Elissa by the hips, picked her up into the air above my head, and moved her down onto my rock-hard, slippery cock. The tiny goddess practically folded in half to pass through my arms, but then I lowered her tight little pussy onto my shaft, and I watched with glee while her lower lips slowly spread to accommodate my girth.

The other two girls immediately began to caress and stroke their fingers up and down Elissa’s body, and it was only a couple of moments before she was shuddering through another orgasm. This time, though, I could feel it all along my shaft, and her juices ran down my balls.

It felt fucking amazing.

“Oh, she’s going to climax!” Eva observed with excitement in her gray eyes. Then she lowered her mouth to flick her tongue across Elissa’s pert little nipples, and the tiny goddess whimpered with desire.

“Keep going, Great One,” Mahini urged in a low, sultry voice. “Fill her with your seed!”

“Yes, Bash, yes!” Elissa gasped as she rocked her hips back and forth, which drove my cock deep inside her until it rubbed against the entrance to her womb. “Right therrree…”

Elissa climaxed with a shudder, and her head fell backward as her entire body shook in my grasp. I held her hips, and I bobbed her up and down on my dick like she was as light as a feather.

My wife’s petite size certainly came in handy sometimes.

“I’m gonna come…” I warned.

“Yes, Bash, do it, give me a baby!” Elissa commanded as she clenched her fist against my chest. Her whole body shivered, and sweat dripped down her face.

The clenching of her tunnel around my shaft was too much for me to take, and I felt my own desire mounting swiftly as I fucked my wife senseless. I exploded to an array of stars in my vision, and I pumped Elissa full of my cream until it began to ooze out around my shaft.

“Mmmm,” my wife moaned as she collapsed against my chest. “I love the way your seed feels inside me.”

“Well, Lissy,” I said with a shit-eating grin. “You’re in luck, because you get it for the rest of our lives.”

“My life is a dream,” she sighed.

“She’s worn out,” Eva chuckled as she stroked Elissa’s back with languid movements.

“You’re next,” I teased, and my semi hard cock slipped out of my wife’s wet entrance with a plop.

Eva eyed my spent member hungrily before she lowered herself between my legs once more, and then she began to lick me clean with slow, tantalizing movements.

I was hard again a moment later, so I rolled Elissa off me, planted a kiss on her forehead, and then beckoned to Evangeline.

“Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you, little lady,” I murmured as I positioned the duke’s daughter against the pillows. Then I spread her milky thighs apart to reveal her dripping wet entrance. “You like watching me fuck Mahini and Elissa, don’t you?”

“I-I do,” Eva stammered as her eyelashes fluttered. A blush crept up her neck, and her cheeks grew rosy. “You’re so… powerful, Great One. I can’t look away.”

“Well, for now just close your eyes and enjoy the moment,” I insisted, and then I got to work. I ate her pussy until she climaxed several times, and when she was finally panting with her eyes half-closed, I gripped my throbbing cock and aimed it toward her entrance.

Eva did as she was told, but she hissed with pleasure as I slid inside her until my tip rubbed against the back of her tunnel, and she wrapped her legs around my hips to keep me close to her.

Elissa repositioned herself by Eva’s side, and she teased the duke’s daughter’s nipples until the rosy buds were standing at attention. Mahini stood on her knees behind me, and her fingers danced across my back and shoulders while she licked and nibbled on my ears.

“Fuck.” Goosebumps erupted along my skin, and I shivered beneath the desert goddess’ touch.

I ground my hips against the blonde bombshell’s crevice as her juices coated my cum-slick cock, and I had her orgasming again in a matter of moments. With the image of my wife playing with Eva’s nipples, and the feeling of Mahini’s hot breath on my neck, I felt my need building even stronger and faster than before.

I reached between Eva’s legs and rubbed her clit with my thumb as I thrust with slow, steady motions, and a moment later her legs were shaking against me.

“Oh, fuck, Bash!” Eva cried out as she came again, and she grabbed two fistfuls of pillow as her entire body spasmed beneath me.

“Oh, Eva…” I moaned as my load erupted from me like water spraying from a fire hose. I exploded deep inside her as shivers raced down my spine, and I swore I could hear an orchestra playing in my head.

I sprayed another load before I felt my cock finally relax, and I slid out of Eva’s slippery entrance with a sigh.

“You girls are going to be the death of me,” I teased. “But, fuck, what a way to die.”

“But… you’re immortal, aren’t you?” Elissa bit her lower lip and shot me a worried look.

“I’m just joking,” I assured her with a smile. “I’m not going anywhere, and you girls are going to have to get used to that.”

“Oh, gladly,” Mahini laughed, and the melodic sound filled my heart with joy. “As long as you get used to us always wanting you.”

“I’ll try my best,” I promised.

The four of us cuddled up on the bed, and we tangled our bare limbs together in a sticky, sweaty pile as we caught our breaths. It was totally perfect, but it was far from over. I still hadn’t even reset a single time, so I still had the ability to enjoy it from the very beginning all over again.

When we were all rested, we moved our shenanigans to other rooms of the house. I fucked Mahini doggy style on the kitchen table, let Elissa ride me on the living room couch, and banged Eva against the wall. When I’d exhausted my physical body, I took one last mental photograph of the particular pattern the girls’ sweaty hair made upon their foreheads before I reset back to my save point.

Chime.

I had the girls get well acquainted with their own and each other’s bodies, and we experimented with different combinations of pleasure-inducing positions. I had them lined up on the edge of the bed, and I moved from one girl to the other until I exploded my seed inside my wife’s womb for what felt like the millionth time.

Chime.

I gorged myself on pussy until all three girls were begging me to release them from the rollercoaster of endless orgasms, but I made them whimper a little bit longer before I relented.

Chime.

I reset over and over again until I’d exhausted every position, every idea, and every fantasy contained within my imagination. I went slow, hard, steady, and everywhere in between, and each time I beat my record for how many times I made them each climax. With each respawn, the girls and I were once again full of energy and desire, but my passion grew stronger and stronger every time because I had a head full of sexy images of them already. The arousal stacked until it tipped over the mountain of pleasure, and I nearly passed out when I came for the billionth time that day.

I came inside all three of them more times than I could count, but all that mattered was the final run through, so I made sure I filled all three of them to the brim with my seed before I left them in a gasping pile upon the bed. Then I sat on the edge of the bed with a wide grin on my face as sweat dripped down my brow.

My life was fucking awesome.

“No more, Great One, please,” Eva whimpered. “I cannot handle another electric shock.”

“You mean you don’t want me to make you come again?” I chuckled, and then I arched my brow questioningly at Mahini and Elissa. “What about you two?”

“I…” Mahini sighed. “I cannot… believe how good… I feel. What have you done to me? I’m melting.”

Her slippery little pussy was certainly melted, and I watched with fascination as a bit of my seed dribbled out from between the desert goddess’ luscious lower lips.

“Thank you, husband,” Elissa breathed with her eyes softly shut. She fluttered her fingers in an effort to lift her arm but then plopped her hand back down again with a sigh.

It was good to be a god.

I crawled into bed with the three exhausted women, and I wrapped my arms around as much of them as I could hold. It was a warm evening, so we didn’t even need a blanket, but I pulled it up over us anyway. It was a comforting presence, and I was in utter bliss as I fell asleep with dreams of their naked bodies floating through my mind all night long.

I woke up early the next day with an exuberant energy bursting out of my chest. I was ready to get up and conquer the whole fucking world. After the day before, I knew I could tackle anything that came my way with a shit-eating grin on my face. I was the luckiest man in Sorreyal, and this was just the beginning.

I had a kingdom to build.

I slipped out of bed without disturbing any of the sleeping ladies. They were obviously too tired to get up at the crack of dawn, but I couldn’t sit still a moment longer. I wanted to skip and do cartwheels, but instead I got dressed in some simple, but comfortable, clothes, slid the sheaths for my daggers onto my belt, and pulled on my boots.

My mind roamed as I made my way downstairs, and I headed into the kitchen as I considered what obstacles stood between me and total greatness.

I was already pretty badass with a sword, daggers, and the bow. I could do some basic battle spells and some summoning magic. I could bake a mean pastry, fell a tree, and smith my own gear plus enchant it. I’d already learned so much and trained hard, but there were still plenty of skills for me to master.

I’d barely scratched the surface of magic, after all.

The Duke of Edinburg and his court wizard, Dumas, still challenged me as well. They’d formed an alliance with the Duke of Arginold and the wizard Racine, which had led to multiple failed attempts at my life. I’d have to deal with my remaining enemies sooner rather than later. Before I made my move, though, I wanted to have as much information as possible, and I knew very little about my enemy.

I’d have to do some sleuthing.

A smile spread across my face as I grabbed some food from the pantry and began to prepare a breakfast of eggs and bacon. I made a mental note to thank Deena for the egg delivery, and I was beyond grateful that Bastianville had pork again.

A life without bacon was a life barely worth living.

After I’d eaten my fill, I cleaned up after myself and headed out the front door. Now that I was back in Bastianville for a while, it would soon be time to get to know all the new townspeople’s names and occupations. My brain hurt sometimes from the amount of memory it held already, but the constant repetition definitely helped the information stick long term.

It was hard to forget a name you’d said over a million times.

The streets were packed with people as I headed into the central part of town. Vendors called out their wares, children scurried about, and livestock were herded to the market. It was an image of a thriving, bustling small town on the edge of Sorreyal, and it was one of my favorite sights.

I was proud of what I’d accomplished so far, but I had to set my sights even higher. I had more holdings to think about now, and a larger territory to protect. With that thought in mind, my feet automatically turned toward the blacksmith’s shop on the opposite side of town.

Jax was in charge of training and leading the militia that guarded the walls and the road to the mine, so he would be the person to talk to about increasing our forces. Plus, I enjoyed talking to who I considered to be one of my oldest friends in this world.

If only he knew how much time we’d really spent together, but it would quite literally blow his mind, so I had to keep the knowledge of my abilities to myself.

The ringing sound of metal filled the air long before the shop came into view, and I could feel the heat radiating from the structure as I neared the front door. The blacksmith’s shop was situated on the far edge of town, just inside the wall, but we’d made sure to let his little stream run beneath the walls when we’d built them so as not to cut off Jaxtom’s water source since it was essential to his craft.

The tall, burly blacksmith didn’t hear me enter his shop because he was bent over his anvil with the massive hammer in his fist. He smacked the metal, then the anvil in a repeated pattern, oblivious to the watching eyes behind him.

I watched in silence for a moment until I couldn’t stand it anymore, and then I cleared my throat.

Jax looked over his shoulder at me, and his face split into a grin.

“Thought that was you,” he growled with an amused glint in his dark eyes.

“Figured as much,” I chuckled. “Nothing gets past you, does it?”

“How ye smithed so good on yer first attempt definitely got me,” Jax reminded me with a shake of his head. “But what brings ye to the shop today? Need to use my grindin’ wheel?”

“I was thinking about the town’s defenses.” I frowned. “There are still men who stand against me, and I’ve seen them send some strong forces against people they thought were harboring me. I’m sure no holds would be barred if they came against me while I’m here in Bastianville.”

“If yer that worried about it,” Jax said as he scratched his stubbly jaw. “We can go talk to the watchers, show ya around the towers.”

“I know you’ve been doing a lot of work to protect the city.” I gave the blacksmith a toothy smile. “I’m talking about forming an army.”

“Oh.” Jax’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. “I’m sure yer man Riondale would know more about that than I do.”

“You two have been working together, right?” I asked as my thoughts began to run wild over the possibilities.

I would need a general, and several captains beneath them. They would have to be men I trusted, and who I could delegate to without having to micromanage.

“Aye.” Jax nodded. “He’s a good lad. Works harder than ten men.”

“Good.” I nodded. “I’m glad that’s not just how he acts around me.”

I gazed around the shop for a moment as Jax returned to his sword making, and when he was done, he presented the finished blade to me tang first. I took it gingerly, and I inspected the high caliber of the crafting for a moment before I handed it back.

“I’ve been crankin’ out ten swords a day on top of my other duties,” the blacksmith announced with his chin lifted and his chest puffed out. “I can outfit ye an army, but I might need a second apprentice.”

“How is Janus doing?” I asked as I remembered the lad who trained under the blacksmith.

“Gettin’ better and better every day.” Jaxtom grinned with pride for his charge. “Hard work suits him, but he’s startin’ to wear thin. With me bein’ part of the Elder Council, I’ve given him more responsibilities, and ye can just see him startin’ to sink.”

“So, you need more help.” I frowned. “That seems to be a common occurrence around town. All the shopkeepers looked exhausted.”

“Business is good,” Jax laughed a big belly laugh. “Can’t complain, Bash, can’t complain.”

“We’ll spread word looking for apprentices in every field.” I grinned. “People will come from all over to contest for the opportunity to work with you. You deserve the best of the best, after all.”

“It’s appreciated, Bash.” Jax crossed his arms over his chest and gave me a shrewd look. “But what are you looking for in return?”

“Ask around any smithing connections you have about anyone who can make armor out of my dragon hide and other pieces,” I requested in a serious voice. “But try to keep it on the down low, too. Only ask people you trust.”

“Aye, I can do that.” Jax nodded. “It’s gonna take some time, though.”

“I have all the time in the world,” I quipped with a shrug. “I’m the God of Time, remember?”

“How can I forget?” Jax let out another booming belly laugh. “Ye keep remindin’ me about it.”

We talked about my plans for growing the fighting force that protected the town for a while longer, and then I headed back out into the streets of Bastianville. I aimed for the training field we’d established not far from the blacksmith’s shop since I had a feeling I’d find Riondale there.

The young lieutenant was running drills on a group of ten men decked out in full plate armor, and he saluted when I approached. The men he trained continued through the motions while he marched across the distance between us with a wide smile on his face.

“How is the Great One on this fair morning?” Riondale asked in a cheerful tone.

“You’re in a good mood,” I chuckled.

“The men are doing great learning the techniques,” Riondale reported. “It is encouraging to see their swift progress, but they’ve all sworn to protect the town with their lives, and you can tell the difference.”

“What do you mean?” I frowned. “Tell the difference between what?”

“Well, I was thinking about the men I worked with in the guard at Castle Bullard,” Riondale explained. “The city recruited all manner of people, but most didn’t really like their jobs and only did it to earn a living. They had no fire, no passion. It’s different here. The men care about what they’re fighting for.”

“Bastianville is a special place.” I nodded. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your time here.”

“It already feels like home.” Riondale shook his head in wonder. “But I did miss traveling with you while you were gone.”

“My mission required stealth,” I said with a sympathetic smile. “But there will be more adventures in the future. In the meantime, I need your help making my kingdom as strong as possible. Even Jaxtom said I should turn to you with this matter, and his word carries a lot of weight with me.”

“And with me.” Riondale nodded solemnly. “His recommendation means a lot. What do you require of me, sir? Name the task, and I will complete it.”

“It’s not something that can be done overnight,” I warned. “It’s going to take some time, but I want to build an army. I’ve got more than just Bastianville to think of now, I want to have enough men to protect all my holdings.”

“That will be quite a force.” Riondale frowned in thought. “But doable, especially with how many people are flocking to your town recently.”

“If I put out the word that I’m looking for volunteers to join my army, then my enemies may discover my current weakness.” I shook my head. “We have to move carefully with each step we take from here on. The people are depending on us.”

“You can count on me, sir.” Riondale grinned. “I will follow your commands.”

A commotion from the archery tower behind us tore my attention away, and in the next instance the alarm bells were ringing out over town.

“What now?” I sighed before I jogged across the training field toward the tower, and Riondale was hot on my tail. Then I climbed up the ladder with the young lieutenant right behind me, and a moment later we were crossing the distance to the edge of the watch post.

I saw trees swaying in the wind, but no attacking army. Then my gaze found the road through the foliage where it wound away from Bastianville a little ways to my left, and I saw what had caused all the commotion.

A troop of armed men approached at a slow pace. They all rode white stallions who trotted at a synchronized pace, and golden banners blew in the wind behind them. The soldiers upon the horses’ backs wore shining silver plate armor emblazoned with a crest upon their breastplates, but they were too far away to see what it was.

They didn’t look like they were attacking us, but they were heavily-armed and headed toward the gates of Bastianville. The alarm bells were still ringing loudly, and I got the attention of one of the watchmen in the archery tower with me.

“You can tell them to cut the bells,” I said. “I’m going down to meet whoever that is at the gate. If it’s a threat, I’ll handle it.”

“Do you need backup?” Riondale asked as his hand hovered over the hilt of his sword. His body language was already in fight mode, and his eyes flicked to the approaching party of soldiers. “You shouldn’t go alone.”

“Wait for my signal,” I instructed. “If I sense trouble, then I will whistle, and you can all fire at will.”

“Very well, sir.” Riondale tried to hide his disappointment, but it was written all over his face.

“Besides,” I added as I headed toward the ladder. “These men need your help.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale saluted, and then he turned to the men who stood and watched the soldiers approach.

I slid down the ladder by hooking my feet around the back of either side, and then I took off at a run toward the town gate. I had to dart between buildings after I left the training area, but then I joined the throng of people who’d wandered out into the streets to see what all the commotion was about.

“Everyone!” I shouted at the top of my lungs to get the townspeople’s attention. “Get inside your homes and wait for the all clear.”

My words seemed to have the desired effect, and the crowd began to disperse enough for me to trot over to the closed gate. I waited a few more moments to allow more people to make their way indoors, but once I knew everyone was safe behind a wall, I threw open the massive gate with a grunt. When it had just opened enough to allow me to pass, I slipped through and pulled it shut behind me.

Then I made a new save point just to be on the safe side.

The soldiers were still two dozen yards away from the entrance to town, but I marched forward to meet them in the road. They pulled their horses to a halt as one, and then one of the soldiers in the front row lifted the visor of his helmet.

“My name is Sir Cristoff, and I am a herald of his majesty, King Frederick.” He had bright blue eyes and a trimmed blond beard, and his voice was strong and fearless. “I have a message for the Archduke Sebastian of Bastianville.”

“That’s me.” I waved. “What’s going on?”

The man stared at me in silence for a long moment like he didn’t believe me, and his men stood frozen in place like they were robots or something.

“Please, allow us to enter your city.” Cristoff inclined his head as his hands tightened around his reins. “We are representatives of his majesty and deserve to be treated as such.”

I had the urge to demand he deliver his message on the spot, but since the king was my ally, I didn’t want to unnecessarily upset his messenger, so I decided to curb my impatience for a short while in order to make a good impression on these men.

“Yes, of course,” I laughed, and I gestured toward the town behind me with a welcoming wave. “How rude of me. Please, come inside, and welcome to Bastianville. You can leave your horses at the stables and have a hot meal at the tavern. Then you can deliver your message from the king.”

It looked like things were about to get interesting, and I was surprised by how excited I was at the potential new quest on my doorstep.

What was next for the God of Time?

I supposed there was only one way to find out.

Chapter Five

“I did not expect to be met in person by the Archduke himself,” Cristoff confessed as his gaze flicked to my face. “It is unusual.”

“I’m not your average noble.” I walked by his horse’s side down the road toward the heart of Bastianville, and I flashed him a friendly smile. “We saw strange soldiers approaching and feared the worst. I’m the most powerful person around, so naturally I wanted to face the issue head on. I’m efficient that way.”

“And very humble,” Cristoff chuckled, but then he corrected his expression and cleared his throat. “My apologies, Your Grace, I misspoke.”

“Please, call me Bash.” I grinned. “And don’t worry about it. I’m pretty hard to offend, but the last guy who pissed me off is dead, so keep that in mind. Still, you seem harmless enough, so I’d like you to call me what my friends do.”

“That is too high a privilege for my rank and station, Your Grace,” the man argued with a shake of his head. “You honor me.”

We arrived at Bastianville’s stables, and the entire troop dismounted in one synchronized movement. They held their horses’ reins and waited in silence while I hunted down the stableboy.

I returned with Dalwin in tow, and the poor boy’s eyes widened at the sight of the task ahead of him.

“I’ll have to… put some others out to pasture, you know, to make room,” the lad said in a hesitant voice. “And it might take me a while…”

“That’s fine, Dalwin,” I reassured him. “Do you need some help?”

“Would you?” His eyes welled up with tears, so I tousled his hair.

“Let’s do it, kid.” I grinned.

Then the two of us got to work taking care of all the horses of the kings messengers. This was the first-time royal representatives had come to Bastianville, and I wanted to make a good impression on them. They would return to the king with tales of how I wined and dined them, and it would lift me even higher in King Frederick’s favor.

I led the white stallions two at a time into the empty stalls after Dalwin had handled the town’s horses. Goliath didn’t even nicker when he was sent out to the field so another horse could take his space, and when the job was completed, I gave the kid a sideways hug and tousled his hair again.

“Good job, Dalwin,” I complimented. “Keep an eye on our visitors’ horses and make sure all their needs are met, okay?”

“You got it.” Dalwin nodded emphatically before he turned and trotted back inside the stables.

“You assisted a lowly stableboy with his duties,” Cristoff observed with a furrowed brow. “What kind of Archduke are you?”

“The best kind.” I shrugged, but then I clapped my hands together and gestured toward the street. “Now, if you’ll follow me, I will show you to Stryker’s tavern where you can get some hot food and cold drinks. Once you have washed down a little of the road dust, perhaps you’d be ready to share your message from the king.”

“Yes, Your Grace.” Cristoff inclined his head respectfully, and the rest of his men saluted. “Lead the way.”

I had a big grin on my face, and my chest was puffed out proudly as I led the troop of the king’s soldiers to the tavern. The townspeople were all still cowering from the alarm bells that had rung out at the strangers’ arrival, so the streets were deserted.

“All clear!” I called out in a loud voice, and then I began to see a couple of faces peering out windows and door frames. I chuckled to myself as I watched the town come to life before us, and the soldiers who followed me all tensed up for a moment as the street became crowded in a matter of moments.

“Your people obey your commands very well,” Sir Cristoff said in a low voice.

“You’re making a lot of observations about me,” I pointed out. “Are you taking notes or something?”

“I must confess something,” the knight said, and he paused for a moment as his cornflower-blue eyes met mine. “I worked hard to earn this job posting so I could have the opportunity to meet you. I have heard rumors of your greatness and your power, but I had to see it with my own eyes.”

“You’re far from the first person to say that,” I laughed. “It’s all good, Cris, can I call you that?”

“Yes, Your Grace.” Cristoff bowed his head respectfully.

I was beginning to like this honorable knight dude.

I flashed him a friendly smile before we continued on our way to the tavern. The soldiers’ armor clinked noisily as we all trotted up the steps to the entrance, and the sounds of their footsteps echoed through the empty bar.

I suppose it was still early in the day for a drink, but I’d expected at least a few travelers to be in here eating breakfast.

Stryker greeted me with a jerk of his head, and I crossed the distance to the bar.

“I heard the bells,” the tavern owner said with a frown, and the tall, dark-haired bartender shot a scathing glare at the soldiers who stood waiting by the front door. “Everything okay? Who are the guys in armor?”

“Men from the king,” I explained. “We are to treat them like royalty, you understand?”

“Royalty, huh.” Stryker spat on the floor then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “I don’t know, Bash…”

“Please, Stryker, be nice.” I gave him a pointed look. “For me?”

“Aye, I’ll get ‘em drunk,” the bartender sighed, but then he shot me a shrewd look. “But I’m sending you the tab.”

“Fair enough,” I laughed as I held up my hands in surrender, and then I rapped my knuckles twice on the bar top as a farewell before I turned back to Cristoff and his men.

“Make yourselves at home,” I insisted as I gestured toward the comfortable chairs and tables in the dining area. “Everything is on the house.”

“Thank you, Your Grace.” Cristoff inclined his head, and he signaled to his men. The armored soldiers moved as one, and they all sat around a large circular table that occupied the middle of the room.

It reminded me of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, and I stifled a chuckle.

Then I waved goodbye to the soldiers, and I headed out of the tavern. I wanted to let Jax and Riondale know the coast was clear and explain what was going on, but it didn’t take me very long to find the two men. They were marching my way from the direction of the gate the king’s messengers had entered. The young lieutenant had his sword drawn, and the tall blacksmith had a warhammer slung across his shoulders. They looked like two good friends taking a stroll in search of bad guys to kill, and it reminded me of one of those buddy comedies.

“Bash!” Jax greeted with a hand in the air.

“Sir.” Riondale saluted.

“Hey, guys,” I greeted with a wide smile. “I was just coming to find you. Everything is just fine, the soldiers we saw are messengers from the king. They have a message for me, that’s all.”

“That is good news.” Riondale nodded.

“I figured ye had it handled,” Jax laughed, and he planted a hand on my shoulder. “So, what’s this message, then? Ye off on another quest?”

“I don’t know yet.” I shrugged. “I’m letting them eat and drink the road weariness off first.”

“Butter ‘em up,” Jax agreed with a nod. “Smart man.”

“I figured we’d want any travelers who came to Bastianville to be welcomed with a friendly smile and warm food.” I grinned. “That’s what this place will be known for soon. That and having the best tradesmen in all of Sorreyal, but for now I’ll settle for the best blacksmith.”

Jaxtom let out one of his loud belly laughs, and then the three of us turned and headed toward the tavern, but Riondale paused at the steps.

“I still have some drills to run with the recruits,” the young lieutenant said in a reluctant tone. “I will catch up with you later, sir.”

“Thanks, Ri-guy, have fun!” I chirped, and I waved goodbye to the young man before I turned my attention back to the steps. “Give ‘em hell for me!”

Jax followed me in, and I was willing to bet his curiosity about the message drove him onward. He gave me an innocent look as he made his way to the bar, and I shook my head in amusement as I joined him.

Stryker appeared before us a moment later with two full mugs of ale, and I nodded my gratitude before I lifted the foamy beverage to my lips.

“So, why did the king send them here?” The barkeep leaned forward and spoke in a low, conspiratorial voice. “Tracking criminals? Or something worse?”

“Nothing like that.” I laughed. “They’re just messengers from the king.”

The barkeep inhaled sharply, and he shot a shrewd glance over at the soldiers. “Some fancy gear for messengers.”

“Sorreyal is a dangerous place.” I shrugged. “Vallenwood is quite a ways away, after all. They’d have to be able to defend themselves if anything happened during their journey.”

“Fair point,” Stryker sighed. “I suppose I shouldn’t always assume the worst of folk.”

“You’re growing already.” I grinned.

“Shut up.” Stryker shot me a playful glare, but then his expression relaxed into one of amusement. “In all seriousness, though? You’ve changed us, Bash. All of us.”

“He’s not wrong,” Jax mumbled around his mug of ale.

“You guys are cute,” I chuckled to myself, and then I turned my attention back to my drink. By the time it was empty, however, I felt a tap on my shoulder, and I swiveled around on my barstool to see Sir Cristoff standing before me.

The blond man had his helmet tucked under one arm, and his shoulder-length hair was pulled back into a knot at the nape of his neck. His cornflower-blue eyes looked more relaxed than they had when we’d last talked, so I knew the meal and drink had done him some good.

“Thank you for the hot food,” the knight said with a bow of his head. “My men wanted me to pass along their gratitude.”

“Of course,” I replied as I mirrored his gesture. I definitely felt like a noble when I did that, and I resisted the urge to laugh out loud at myself. “You and your men can stay at the inn tonight. I am sure you are weary from your journey, so please enjoy what accommodations we can spare for the night.”

“You are more than generous.” The knight shook his head. “We are accustomed to camping, so we do not mind striking our tents on the edge of town near the stables.”

“For the king’s men?” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t dream of it. No, you’ll have rooms at the inn, and that’s the last I’ll hear of it. Now, about this message from the king?”

“Yes, Your Grace.” Sir Cristoff inclined his head, and then he pulled a roll of parchment from a bag hanging from his belt. “You are the only nobility present in Bastianville, yes?”

“I believe so…” I scratched my beard as I thought this over. Elrin would be the only person who would come close to being considered a noble, but my three women were by association. Perhaps I should have them be here before the message was delivered.

My impatience got the better of me, though, so in the end I shook my head.

“Very well.” Sir Cristoff held the roll of parchment up at chest height, and then he unfurled it with a flick of his wrist.

I had a feeling he’d done this before.

“Hear ye, hear ye! By order of His Majesty, King Frederick of Sorreyal, a summit of nobility has been called. Anyone of noble blood must report to the palace in Vallenwood before the new moon is dark in the sky. An appointment to the dukedom of Arginold will be made, as well as the selection of a new court wizard. A formal gala will be held to honor the new duke. Glad tidings and safe travels to all, His Majesty, King Frederick of Sorreyal.”

Sir Cristoff finished reading his proclamation, rolled it back up, and then fished another piece of parchment from his bag.

The king had obviously learned of the death of Racine and the Duke of Arginold, but I was surprised to hear he was already choosing a replacement. A part of me had hoped the Arginold territory would just be split up between the remaining dukedoms, but that was a long shot anyway.

It didn’t seem like anyone suspected my involvement in the duke and wizard’s death, though, so it looked like I was in the clear.

Still, it also looked like I had another journey ahead of me, and I was going to be headed back to the palace in Vallenwood. There were worse destinations, that was for sure. Plus, all the other nobles would be present, so I’d get to know everyone who held a position of power in Sorreyal at one time.

Then my thoughts turned to my enemy, the Duke of Edinburg. He’d have been summoned to the palace as well, so this would be a perfect opportunity to size him up.

The summons couldn’t have come at a better time, but I supposed my actions had somewhat caused it, so I had myself to thank for my good fortune.

“What’s this?” I asked with an arched eyebrow as I accepted the roll of paper the knight handed me.

“It’s an updated map of all the territories,” Sir Cristoff explained. “It will show what holdings belong to which dukedom.”

“Perfect.” I grinned. “Thanks, man.”

“You are most welcome, Your Grace.” The knight bowed his head yet again, and this time I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

“Please, call me Bash,” I said instead.

“Very well… Bash…” Sir Cristoff didn’t sound very sure of himself, but I was pleased with the progress we’d made.

“Will you be waiting in town for my party to leave?” I asked as the thought struck me. It could be useful to travel with extra men, but it may slow us down, too.

“No, Your Gra-- Er, Bash.” Sir Cristoff actually blushed a little bit. “I must return to Vallenwood immediately.”

“Why the hurry?” I frowned.

“The king’s orders,” he replied with a small shrug. “But we do appreciate the lodging for the evening. It is too generous.”

“Only the best for the king’s men.” I grinned. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must begin my plans for the journey ahead of me.”

“Very good, Your Grace.” Cristoff nodded.

I wasn’t even going to fight him on it, so I just shook my head in amusement and returned to the bar where Jax was waiting with a forced nonchalant expression on his face.

“How much did you hear?” I asked as I signaled to Stryker for another round.

“Enough,” he grunted in response. “Sounds like yer leavin’ us again.”

“Sure am,” I sighed. “It was nice while it lasted, but a god’s gotta keep busy.”

“Ye do that well enough.” Jax nodded. “Don’t forget to bring all your gear by for some upgrades before ye go.”

“I’d like to make sure all the girls are properly outfitted,” I said. “Eva needs some daggers of her own, and Elissa’s armor needs some repairs.”

“I can handle that.” Jax shot me a wink before he emptied his mug in one gulp. Then he pushed himself up from the bar, tossed a couple copper coins on the counter, waved goodbye, and headed to the door.

Stryker put down a full mug in front of me with a nod, and then he walked out from behind the counter to go collect the empties from the knight and his men.

I took my time and gingerly sipped at the beverage as I thought over everything I needed to accomplish. I’d have to leave within the next few days if I wanted to make it to Vallenwood before the new moon. I needed to talk to the girls about our upcoming trip, though, so I downed the rest of my drink and headed back out into the streets of Bastianville.

I stopped by the inn to tell Torya to set up rooms for the knight and his men, and then I made the short trek home. The girls had been asleep in bed when I’d left that morning, but I would be surprised if Mahini had slept in this long.

The desert goddess was always one of the first to rise, after all.

I trotted up the steps to my house, and I burst through the door full of exuberant energy and enthusiasm. I skipped down the hall toward the stairs, but I skidded to a halt when I passed the kitchen doorway and spotted the three beautiful ladies sitting at the table.

“Where have you been?” Mahini asked with a coolly arched eyebrow as she paused with a piece of bread halfway to her mouth.

“I was talking to Jax and Riondale when soldiers approached the gates,” I explained.

“Ohh,” Elissa said with a worried frown. “We didn’t hear the alarm bell. What soldiers?”

“I’m sure there was no problem since Bash doesn’t seem to be worried at all,” Eva said as she placed a comforting hand on the back of my wife’s hand.

“She’s right.” I grinned. “They came with a message from the king.”

“Oh?” Mahini’s ice-blue eyes scanned my face for any clues, but finding none, she gave me a pointed look. “What sort of message?”

I just loved building up the suspense, and I resisted the laughter bubbling out of my throat as I paused dramatically.

“We’re going back to Vallenwood,” I finally informed them. “The king is hosting a summit of nobility to celebrate the newest dukedom appointment.”

“So, he’s already replacing Arginold,” Eva snorted. “That was fast. I wonder if he had someone in mind before the duke’s death.”

“That’s a fair point.” I stroked my growing beard as I thought this over. “It really wasn’t that long ago that we were in Arginold ourselves. How did the king find out about it so soon?”

“Well, Arginold is equally distant to Bastianville and Vallenwood,” my wife pointed out in a scholarly tone. “Plus, we spent over a week in Wyndvale.”

“Another fair point,” I laughed. “What would I do without you smart ladies by my side?”

“Be godly, of course.” Eva shrugged.

“When do we leave?” Mahini asked in a no-nonsense tone.

“Slow your roll,” I chuckled. “I just found out about the quest myself. There’s still a lot of planning left to do, and there are more tasks around town that I’d like to accomplish first as well. The summons said to arrive before the new moon, though, so we should probably head out within the next few days.”

“Oooh, just think about how many people will be at the palace,” Elissa squealed as she bounced up and down on the balls of her feet. “Everyone will be in their best dresses and outfits!”

“We’ll have to get you girls stocked with some party gowns from Bellona before we leave,” I pointed out. “And Jax volunteered to upgrade your armor, too.”

“You are right, Great One,” Mahini murmured in an apologetic tone. “I let my excitement get the better of me. I will be patient and await your commands.”

“It’s all good.” I grinned. “I just want us all to have fun with this quest.”

“It will be a nice change of pace from the dangerous things we’ve faced recently,” Eva mused. “I am much more familiar with the etiquette of the nobility than I am with fighting mercenaries, no matter how much more fun the latter is.”

“I’m sure there will be plenty of challenges for us to face,” I assured her. “And many chances for you three to exceed all my expectations.”

“My father will also be present at the summit, I suppose,” Eva added in a thoughtful tone. “It will be strange to see him while I’m by your side.”

“I’m sure he’ll be over the moon to see how happy you are,” I said. “In his last letter, he was mainly concerned about your well-being.”

“Yes, of course, on paper my father would only be concerned with my health and safety,” Eva agreed with a nod. “But once he sees me in person, it may be a different story.”

“Fathers are a strange lot,” Elissa sympathized. “I thought my father’s head was going to explode the first time he saw Bash looking at me. It was wonderful, but now he accepts that I am the wife of the Great One.”

“It will be a little bit different for me,” Eva pointed out with a wry smirk. “I chose a less than honorable route to join the Great One, but I have no regrets. I just hope my father understands as much as he says he does.”

“We will find out one way or the other soon enough,” I reminded her. “Better to tackle the problem head on than to spend our time worrying about it.”

“You’ve always had such a positive outlook on life,” the duke’s daughter observed with a sideways tilt of her head. “It is probably one of my favorite things about you. That and your many talents.”

“Thanks.” Heat rose to my cheeks as I caught on to her innuendo, and I flashed her a flirtatious wink. “You’re not too shabby yourself. It’s going to be a lot of fun to walk into the palace with you three by my sides looking fine as hell. I’m sure there will be lots of jealous lords and ladies after we show up.”

“I can’t wait!” Elissa gave me one of her brilliant smiles, but then her expression turned serious. “But Bash, you’ll need a proper entourage for when you’re presented to the king at the summit. All the other nobles will have a retainer of servants and guards with them at all times, and you wouldn’t want to be the odd man out in that situation.”

“What’s the worst that could happen?” I shrugged. “I’d prefer to travel with a smaller party so we reach Vallenwood more quickly.”

“You could embarrass yourself and Bastianville by extension,” Evangeline pointed out. “With all of the nobility present, everyone will have plenty of time to observe and judge their peers. With Arginold and Racine’s death, rumors and whispers will be in full force. We don’t want the gossiping mouths to bring up your name, now do we?”

“I suppose not.” I frowned. “Well, how many people do I need to bring, then?”

“I would recommend at least ten additional people.” Eva tapped her fingers against her thick pink lips. “Five as servants, and five guards. We’ll need banners and a crest as well, so the heralds will be able to recognize you from a distance.”

“This is all a little bit more complicated than I first thought,” I admitted with a sheepish grin. “How would I even decide who to take?”

“That will have to be your decision.” Eva shook her head. “Although, I would recommend keeping it to people you trust completely.”

“Of course.” I nodded. “But those are few and far between.”

“What about Riondale?” Mahini suggested. “Or some of the men who followed you from Castle Bullard? They have proven their loyalty and faithfulness to you.”

“Yes, but they are also just starting to get accustomed to life in Bastianville.” I frowned as I thought about how happy all the men had seemed after arriving in their new home town. “I wouldn’t want to take that away from them without their consent.”

“It’s not like it would be forever,” my wife pointed out with a shrug of her petite shoulders. “It would only be for the duration of the quest.”

“Still.” I shook my head. “I’d want it to be volunteers only.”

“Be careful,” Mahini warned. “You may end up with more volunteers than you bargained for.”

“You really think that many people would want to travel with us?” I chuckled. “I’m sure the tales of the dangers we have faced would scare the majority of people away.”

“Ah, but it was the tales of danger that drew me to following you in the first place,” Eva reminded me with a twinkle of amusement in her gray eyes. “Excitement and adventure are appealing to the imagination. Many will want to go, I am sure of it.”

“We’ll see.” I shrugged, but I had a hard time believing the average townsperson would be eager to sign up for a dangerous trek across Sorreyal.

Bastianville was now protected by walls and gates, and the town was thriving, so why would anyone ever want to leave if they didn’t have to?

I supposed the lure of the palace could draw out a few volunteers who wanted to bask in the opulence of the king, but those weren’t the kind of people I’d want to take with me anyway.

A short while later, I was walking toward Elrin’s house where the Elder Council was waiting for me. I’d summoned them together to discuss the final tasks I needed to accomplish before beginning my new quest. We’d made some decisions during the last meeting that I wanted to follow up on, and I also wanted to make sure all the leaders of my little town were on the same page before I left again.

The Elder Council had done a fine job of handling things so far, and I had total faith in their ability to run Bastianville exactly the way I wanted.

I carried the new, updated map Sir Cristoff had given me clenched in my fist as I trotted up the steps of Elrin’s house, and I knocked on the door while simultaneously pushing it open. I knew they were all waiting for me inside, so it was merely a matter of habit to knock before I entered. The members of the Council sat around the large dining room table when I arrived, and they greeted me in their typical, unique ways.

Jax clasped my forearm, Torya squeezed me into a matronly hug, Caelia curtsied with a blush, Theodora’s lip twitched into a smirk, and Elrin bowed his head.

After the formalities had been completed, and we’d all returned to our seats, I cleared my throat to get the room’s attention.

“I will be leaving on a new quest in a few days,” I informed them. “I’ve been summoned back to Vallenwood to the king’s palace for a summit of nobility.”

“I see.” Elrin steepled his fingers and rested them against his lips. “No rest for the immortal, I suppose.”

“Being a god is a full-time job,” I quipped. “But more importantly, there are some things we need to finalize before I leave.”

“The shopkeepers have all added to the list of available job openings,” Caelia piped up in a barely audible voice.

“Very good.” I nodded. “Jax, did you write up a request for military volunteers?”

“Aye,” the blacksmith said. “Several lads around town have recently joined the militia, but I also wrote up a bit about joining our army in the announcement yer sendin’ out.”

“Perfect.” I grinned. “It will take some time for the word to spread, but I will also do my part to find recruits in Vallenwood. I’ll be pretty busy with the summit, I’m sure, but I can always make time to talk to some people in the city.”

“We’ll have a fine army soon enough, Bash,” Jax assured me with a sage nod.

“This will be a good opportunity for you to check in on Carleone and Ivywood,” Elrin pointed out. “They will be pleased to hear of your plans to build an army to help protect them with.”

“I’ll be sure to pass through and make an appearance,” I told the mayor of Bastianville with a smile. “Speaking of my other holdings, I received an updated map of Sorreyal. I have a couple of questions for you about it, if you guys don’t mind?”

“Please,” Elrin said as he inclined his head.

“Okay.” I nodded, and then I moved around to his side of the table before I spread the map out across the surface of the dining room table.

Sketched across the parchment were squiggly lines and tiny printed words. Mountains, grasslands, trees, and rivers were painted on in color, and dotted lines divided the map into multiple territories.

It was a work of art, and obviously hand-drawn, and I wondered how many copies of this new map existed.

At the heart of Sorreyal laid Vallenwood, the home of the king’s palace. In the north was Arginold’s lands, to the east was the Duchess of Mistvale’s territory, and Edinburg’s area was situated to the south. Castle Bullard laid to the west of Vallenwood, with Bastianville beyond that closer to the boundary of the kingdom.

Outside of Sorreyal were areas covered in faded gray, and I pointed to them first as I shot Elrin a questioning glance.

“What are these places?” I asked as I indicated the edges of Sorreyal.

One corner of the map looked like a coastal region, while another was covered in desert, and the other two sides held mountains and forests.

“Beyond Bastianville is the Wild Lands of the South,” Elrin explained as his finger tapped against an area covered in painted gray trees. Then his digit slid across the parchment to the desert area. “This is the Kotar desert. Your shield maiden, Mahini, was born there, yes?”

“That’s right,” I confirmed.

“On the northern boundary lies a vast ocean,” Caelia practically whispered.

“What was that?” My head swiveled to the beautiful shopkeeper, but she merely blushed and sat frozen in place with her eyes locked onto the table’s surface. “Caelia? Did you say something.”

“I-I…” Finally, she brought her soft brown eyes up to meet my gaze, and the determination in them surprised me. She took a deep breath and released it before she spoke again, but this time her voice was clear and firm. “I’ve heard stories about the great ocean far to the north past Mistvale Castle. There are said to be beasts big enough to swallow a ship whole lurking in the endless waters.”

“Don’t forget the stories of the sea people,” Torya added with a giggle. “The half-human monsters who can breathe beneath the waves.”

Holy shit. Mermaids existed in this world? How awesome was that.

“Are they good people or bad people?” I arched an eyebrow. “Pirates or mermaids?”

“I am not sure what you mean.” The innkeeper shrugged, and her generous bosom heaved from the motion. She caught my wandering eye, and a blush leapt to her cherub-like cheeks.

“I suppose I shall just have to find out for myself someday,” I chuckled. “I didn’t realize there was so much more than just Sorreyal in this world…”

“There are more kingdoms beyond the desert,” Elrin explained, and I could see his patriotism in the proud way he held his shoulders as he talked. “But roving warlords hold power in the Wild Lands. Sorreyal is the most civilized of the more populated kingdoms, though.”

“It sounds like there is still a lot for me to explore and conquer.” I rubbed my hands together as I thought about the endless potential for adventure, and sources of new skills, that now laid before me.

Jaxtom hadn’t spoken up during our discussion of the map, and I turned to shoot him a questioning glance.

“What do you think, Jax?” I asked with a wide grin. “What direction should I go in first?”

“I ain’t one to tell ye what to do.” The blacksmith shook his head, and he crossed his thick arms across his chest. “I haven’t been outside of the kingdom before, ye know.”

I wondered if the blacksmith was embarrassed by his lack of traveling experience, and I made a mental note to ease his concerns in some way.

“What else can we do to help prepare you for the upcoming journey?” Theodora asked, and the conversation returned to my new quest.

“I think that covers everything.” I rolled up the map. “The job postings will have even more people flocking to Bastianville, so be prepared for a heavy influx of travel. Torya, are you fully stocked?”

“I am.” The innkeeper nodded. “I’ve been going through food faster than I can cook it, but I am pleased so many people are enjoying my meals. I’ve been working directly with Gerulf to supply my pantry, though, so I’m in good hands.”

I nodded in approval, and then I turned to Caelia, but the timid beauty looked down at the table when my eyes fell on her.

“Miss Stone?” I asked in a soft voice. “How are you doing on supplies?”

“I… I have been able to keep my shelves stocked,” she murmured without looking up.

“Cool.” I smirked.

I’d get the dark-skinned beauty to open up and feel more comfortable with me soon enough, but I was playing a long game with the general store owner. I could see the badass woman beneath the timid exterior, and I ached to pull her out.

Like a turtle hiding in its shell, I’d have to lay out a trail of berries to tempt the real Caelia Stone out.

“Oh, yeah, one other thing,” I said as I turned back to Elrin. “I need to take an entourage with me to Vallenwood. I was thinking ten people would suffice. Maybe one or two more. Any suggestions?”

Elrin and Jaxtom exchanged a look, and then the mayor shrugged his shoulders.

“That would be a decision you would have to make for yourself, Great One.” Elrin shook his head and gave me an apologetic smile. “I’m sure you could have your pick of the entire town, if you wanted to.”

“Hmm…” His words struck a chord with me, and an idea crossed my mind. “That’s not a bad idea. Will you make an announcement for me? Have anyone who wants to go with me gather in the town square, and then I will pick from whoever shows up.”

“I’m not sure you realize how many people want to follow you on your adventures,” Elrin argued with a furrowed brow. “The entire town will show up.”

“You really think so?” I frowned as I thought this over.

What would I do if the entire town wanted to go with me? I supposed I’d just have to wait and see who showed up.

“I do.” Elrin nodded. “When would you want the people to come?”

“Is there still enough time to announce it today and have anyone who wants to show up in the morning?” I tapped a finger against my lips. “That would give me two days to organize horses and supplies for everyone.”

“Tomorrow morning it is.” The Mayor of Bastianville smiled warmly at me. “But be warned. The news will draw quite the crowd.”

“I’ll believe it when I see it,” I laughed.

Jax had a thoughtful frown on his face, and I shot him a questioning glance, but he merely shook his head when I caught his attention.

I’d have to check in with the blacksmith in private later, but for now I let his odd silence go.

“I think that wraps up everything we needed to discuss,” I said as I rubbed my hands together. “I’ll be in the town square in the morning.”

“Very well, Great One.” Elrin inclined his head. “I hope you get a chance to rest some before your journey.”

“Oh, I always sleep great,” I informed my wife’s father with a wide smile.

I said my goodbyes to the rest of the Elder Council, and then I left Elrin’s house and headed home. It was early evening at this point, and the sun shot brilliant orange and purple rays across the western horizon. On the eastern edge of the sky, the moon had just begun to peek its head out, and the combination of both celestial orbs present at one time was breathtaking.

The windows of my house were brightly illuminated when I approached, and a grin spread across my face as I pictured the three beautiful ladies waiting for me inside.

I was one lucky man.

I hurried up the steps, pushed open the front door, and then closed it behind me. Candles were lit in the hallway leading away from the entrance, and laughter trickled down the corridor from the living room. A meaty aroma lingered in the air, and my mouth watered at the scent.

Meat.

My smile grew even wider, and I rushed to join my women. They were all lounging on the couch when I entered the room, and my fiery-haired wife sprung up when she saw me.

“There you are!” she greeted with bright red cheeks and a brilliant smile. “I missed you so much!”

Then she flung herself into my arms, and I laughed as I swung her around in a circle. I planted her on her feet before I kissed her forehead, and in the next moment my wife had been replaced by the duke’s daughter.

“How was your meeting?” Eva asked with adoration in her gray eyes as she tilted back her head to gaze up at me. “Did everything go as planned?”

“Absolutely.” I nodded. “And now I am back with you three, so I am one happy man.”

“We are pleased you have returned as well,” Mahini said, and her ice-blue eyes glittered as she sauntered over to slip into my arms as Eva stepped away. Her lips grazed against mine in the softest tease of a kiss, and she flashed me a mischievous wink before she returned to the couch.

“Are you ready for dinner, husband?” Elissa asked as she straightened the skirt of her yellow dress. “We were waiting for you to return before we ate.”

“Sure.” I grinned, and then I turned toward the kitchen. “I thought I smelled something delicious when I first came in.”

“It’s a roast lamb,” Mahini informed me in a proud tone.

“Just like Racine had for his last supper.” Eva smirked as she crossed her arms. “We thought it was a fitting meal for us.”

“Just as long as it’s not burnt,” I said with an arched eyebrow, and Elissa burst into giggles.

My wife had been present when I’d interfered with Arginold’s court wizard’s dinner. It had been pivotal to my deadly scheme to burn the wizard’s dinner, and I’d gone through multiple respawns in an effort to get the timing of the burnt food correct. It had been well worth the effort, and in the end, a thing as simple as burnt lamb had led to Racine’s death at his boss’ hand.

I’d have to utilize all my sleuthing skills to maneuver the next stage of my journey, though, and the thought sent an excited shiver down my spine.

We all headed into the kitchen to sit around the small table to eat our dinners, and the rest of the evening was filled with laughter, delicious food prepared by amazing women, and talk of our future.

It was a glimpse at what the rest of my life would look like, and I couldn’t be happier.

I woke up early the next day, dressed in casual but comfortable clothes, and gently nudged the three women awake. Mahini’s blue eyes snapped open with decisive clarity, but Elissa and Eva were slow to rouse. When I reminded them about the meeting in the town square, though, they quickly hopped out of bed and got ready for the day.

Mahini wore knee high brown boots, brown leather breeches, a white lace up shirt, and a leather corset that squeezed her breasts into twin mounds of delight.

Eva was wearing a simple white cotton dress that fell to her knees with a black corset that accentuated the curves of her hips, and she’d added matching leather thigh-high boots, but I had a feeling the blonde bombshell was fully armed beneath the deceptive innocence of her attire.

My wife glowed in a moss-green sundress that revealed her freckled shoulders, and she wore her flame-colored locks tied back into a braided crown that ringed the top of her head.

“You’re all so gorgeous,” I breathed, and I was sure my eyes were exploding with cartoon hearts. “Did it hurt?”

“Did what hurt?” Mahini asked with a worried frown. “I believe we are all uninjured, Great One.”

“When you fell from heaven,” I said, and I burst into laughter when I was met with only blank stares. “Alright, alright, too cheesy?”

“I like cheese,” Elissa said. “But what does that have to do with heaven?”

“I am also confused,” Eva admitted with a wry smile. “But that is not an unfamiliar sensation around the Great One.”

“Best to let it go,” Mahini suggested as a smile tugged on the corners of her lips.

“Let’s go see who wants to come to Vallenwood with us,” I said, and I held out my arms for two of them to grasp.

Eva and Elissa stepped forward and took hold of my elbows, and Mahini nodded in approval before she led the way out the front door and down the steps. The desert goddess was all business as we marched across the town to the square, and her shoulders tensed as we drew near.

“Great One…” Mahini murmured in a hesitant tone as she came to a halt.

My eyes leapt to the road ahead, and my mouth fell open when I saw the scene before me.

A thick crowd had gathered around the town square, and there was barely any daylight visible through the densely-packed bodies. I saw many familiar faces among the horde, but it did indeed look like half the town’s population was present and vying for a spot in my entourage.

“Bash…” Elissa gasped, and she shrunk away from the crowd. “There’s so many of them…”

“I’m not surprised.” Evangeline shrugged.

I shot her a questioning look, and the duke’s daughter shrugged again.

“Everyone who recently moved to Bastianville probably did so in the hopes of being able to follow you into battle or on some adventure.” Eva’s gray eyes swept over the crowd until they returned to my face. “You inspire hope in people, Great One. It’s irresistible.”

“Hey, it’s the Great One of Legend!” a voice from the town square called out, and the next thing I knew, I was surrounded by a press of townspeople.

“Pick me!”

“I will fight for you!”

“I would die for you, Great One!”

“Choose me, please!”

The voices grew more and more desperate with each moment of silence, and I frowned as I began to feel claustrophobic among the dense crowd surrounding me.

“Get back!” Mahini’s voice sliced through the air like a dagger’s edge, and the townspeople immediately leapt backward. “Give the Great One some space.”

I was well acquainted with large crowds gathering around me and reaching out to touch me, but the desperation was something new. This was going to be harder than I thought.

How was I supposed to pick only ten people out of this great number of volunteers?

“Excuse me,” I said, and I inched forward to the center of the town square. “Can someone get me a crate or something to stand on?”

“Get the Great One a box!” a voice growled, and then a flurry of activity swarmed around me.

A moment later, a crate was shoved beneath my feet, and I stepped up above the heads of the people crowding around me. I gestured for silence as I took a moment to scan over the expectant faces staring back at me, and I made a mental note of the people present who I recognized.

Riondale, Jorgen, and the rest of the men from Castle Bullard stood apart from the heart of the crowd, but their faces were hopeful nonetheless.

Stryker, Willihard, and Niconor waited beside each other, and they cast doubtful glances at the people around them.

Bron and Sarah stood beside the old man, Zed, and the former zealots nodded when my eyes fell on them.

Then I spotted Jaxtom standing with his arms crossed over his chest. The blacksmith met my gaze with a small nod, and then he turned to speak to someone standing behind him who I didn’t recognize.

I was surprised to see the blacksmith among the volunteers, but I had to admit it would be pretty cool to have him come along with me. The burly man would be a fish out of water in the palace, but that was insignificant in the grand scheme of things.

Still, no matter who I chose, I would be rejecting a bunch of people, and I didn’t like the idea of causing any hard feelings among the townspeople.

“I think this is when you say something,” Elissa murmured by my feet as she tugged on my shirt, and I flashed the red-haired goddess a grateful smile when I looked down to meet her gaze.

“Sorry, lost in thought,” I whispered with a wry smile, and then I cleared my throat before I raised my voice loud enough to be heard by the entire gathering. “Thank you all for coming today, your desire to help me warms my heart. This is going to be a challenging mission, though, since the road to Vallenwood is long and full of dangers. I would only be able to bring the best of the best, the strongest of the strong. I have about ten spots to fill on my entourage, and as you can see, there are a few more than that here.”

“Take us all!” a voice suggested loudly.

“I would if I could.” I smirked. “It would take us a year to reach the palace, though, and I need to get there before the new moon.”

“What have you decided, Great One?” another person asked in an impatient tone.

I waved my hands to regain the silence and attention of the crowd, and then I paused to build up the suspense. I’d already decided a few moments before what the best way forward would be, but I always had more fun when my presentations were theatrical.

It was the little things in life that made it worth living.

“I have decided…” The crowd groaned as I fell silent again, and I once again gestured for quiet. “I have decided this is not a decision I can make.”

“Oh, come on!”

“Tell us already!”

“End the torment!”

I chuckled to myself as I waited for the people to fall silent once more. It took a moment, but when they noticed I wasn’t speaking, they began to nudge the others who still grumbled among them into submission. Once all eyes were again locked onto my face, I nodded my approval and continued.

“I am going to let fate and skill decide who will join my entourage.” I gave my people my most charming smile. “There will be a competition, a tournament if you will, to see who is the best of the best. The top twelve contenders will earn the right to travel with me to Vallenwood.”

I’d decided to up the number of winners, and I’d discovered the loophole to my decision and designed myself some awesome entertainment at the same time.

How else would you please a god other than by pitting your skills against the contenders?

Plus, no one could be upset at me if they were rejected if it was due to their own failure in a fair competition. It was a win-win situation for me, and I couldn’t be happier.

This was going to be so fucking awesome.

Chapter Six

I waited for a few moments for my words to sink in, and then the chorus of voices clamoring all at once hit me like a wave. It was difficult to pick out individual voices among the crowd, but I listened patiently to all the questions hurled at me.

“What do you mean?”

“What kind of competition?”

“I will win the tournament for you, Great One!”

“No, I will be the Great One’s champion!”

I shook my head in amusement before I motioned for silence once more.

“All will be revealed very soon,” I promised. “But first, we need to figure out who will be the judges.”

“You, Great One!” a voice answered loudly.

“I don’t know if that will be fair,” I argued. Plus, I didn’t want to be responsible for their failures. “What about Elrin?”

The crowd murmured noises of agreement, so I made a mental note to ask for the mayor’s assistance with my competition. The wheels were already spinning in my head, and I was getting excited about the potential for good, wholesome fun.

The mayor couldn’t be the only judge, though, so I scratched my beard while I thought of who else could perform the role. Half the Elder Council were present among the contenders, so that idea was out. Then my eyes landed on the three beautiful women who stood by my side. They’d be going with me and couldn’t compete.

I cleared my throat to get everyone’s attention, and once all eyes were on me, I spoke in a loud voice for all to hear.

“Elrin, Elissa, Eva, and Mahini will be our judges,” I announced. “But trust me, with most of the events, a winner will make itself very clear.”

“What sort of competition is this?” Jaxtom hollered across the heads of the townspeople who covered the distance between me and him.

“It’s a surprise,” I replied with a shit-eating grin, and the blacksmith shook his head with a chuckle. Then I swept my gaze over the crowd of people, but the faces all seemed to blur together as one. It was difficult to pick out individuals among the dense press of bodies, but then I made eye contact with Caelia, and I inhaled sharply.

What was the beautiful general store owner doing among the volunteers? Did she really want to travel with me to Vallenwood?

It was a bold move for one so timid, and it sparked even more curiosity about her. She would really have to come out of her shell in order to hold her own against the other townspeople, but I suddenly hoped she would win a spot on my entourage, and a self-conscious blush crept up my neck. I shook off my thoughts with a quick breath, and I mentally reassured myself that the crowd of people gathered around me couldn’t read my mind.

“Alright, alright,” I shouted. “Give me a couple hours to prepare everything, and then we will meet back here at midday to begin the tournament.”

The people grumbled for a few moments, but the crowd began to slowly disperse and break off into smaller groups before going in different directions. I made a quick mental note of who was friends with who, but there were so many unfamiliar faces present it was difficult for me to keep track of the unknown ones. While I’d been traveling all over Sorreyal, Bastianville’s population had nearly doubled, and I no longer knew every resident by name and face.

The competition would be a perfect opportunity for me to get to know the new townspeople, too, and the thought made me grin as I hopped down from my crate.

My women eyed me expectantly, but they didn’t say anything, so I flashed them a charming smile.

“Want to help me set up the best damn field day event your world has ever seen?” I smirked.

“What is a field day?” Mahini frowned. “I thought you said it was going to be a competition. How is working fields competitive?”

“Where I come from, a field day is a series of events that test the player’s stamina, agility, endurance, strength, intelligence, and heart.” I wrapped my arms around all three of the girls’ shoulders, and I led them away from the town square to the outskirts of town as I talked. “The best of the best are pitted against each other in games or races, and only the strongest come out the other side.”

“Is it dangerous?” Eva’s gray eyes were bright with curiosity. “How many die?”

“I suppose the games from ancient Greece they were inspired by could get a little dangerous,” I mused, “but the ones I performed in weren’t deadly or anything. Unless you can die of embarrassment, anyway.”

“Great O--, Er, Bash!” a voice called from behind us, and I swiveled to see the knight, Sir Cristoff, trotting toward me. “Excuse my rudeness, but I couldn’t help overhearing you speak to your people.”

“Oh, you heard all that, huh?” I laughed. “Welcome to Bastianville.”

“Your people are passionate about you,” the knight observed. “I’ve never seen that kind of reaction to a leader before. It is almost cult-like.”

“Is that a good thing?” I arched an eyebrow as I crossed my arms over my chest.

“I am undecided,” Sir Cristoff admitted, but then he bowed his head. “You have an uncommon way about you I am unfamiliar with, but I would like to stay and observe the outcomes of your tournament, if this is alright with you.”

“Oh, that’s an awesome idea.” I grinned. “You’re welcome to stay as long as you like, Cris.”

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Sir Cristoff murmured, and then he bowed low before me. “I will depart shortly after the tournament is resolved.”

“That’s fine.” I shrugged. “Like I said, you’re welcome to stay as long as you want. I need to be leaving town within the next couple of days myself, though, so I understand your urgency to return from your mission.”

“With the task of delivering the message completed, the only other thing I wanted to accomplish was to witness your greatness with my own eyes.” Sir Cristoff’s blue eyes were serious as he held my gaze. “I am looking forward to seeing what the results are.”

Was he accusing me of throwing the tournament before it even began? I didn’t want to jump to conclusions, so I kept my mouth shut until I had more evidence.

I knew I’d win Sir Cristoff over soon enough, though, so I brushed off my paranoid thoughts and gave the knight my most charming smile.

“Enjoy the entertainment.” I nodded my head toward the line of businesses down the street behind him. “Maybe grab yourself a snack from the candy store before the competition begins.”

“Very well.” Sir Cristoff inclined his head. “I will do just that, thank you. I bid you farewell, then, Bash. Until the next we meet.”

“It will be soon enough,” I replied, and I waved goodbye as the knight turned toward the stores of Bastianville. “Have fun!”

“What a strange man,” Mahini observed in a low voice. “He almost sounded suspicious of you, but he didn’t reveal enough for me to form a true opinion.”

“I thought the same thing,” I confessed, and I squeezed the desert goddess around the shoulders. “Great minds think alike, I guess. Don’t worry about the knight. He’ll have a blast watching the tournament and take stories of my wonderful leadership skills back to the king.”

“Why do you care what the king thinks?” Eva asked as we continued on our way to the outskirts of town. “You’re a god, doesn’t that make you more powerful than him?”

“There are a lot of people who live in Sorreyal,” I pointed out. “And I’ve only recently been summoned to this world. I haven’t had time to win over every single person yet, but the king has. He’s been a loveable monarch for years now from what I’ve seen, and everyone is really familiar with his leadership by now. Me, not so much, so it’s to my advantage to get on his good side until my power grows strong enough to take on the entire kingdom.”

“That makes sense.” The duke’s daughter frowned thoughtfully. “I suppose you have thought of everything, and I should probably just trust that you know what you’re doing.”

“That’s the idea,” I laughed, but then I jerked my chin toward the empty field in front of us. “What do you girls think? Is this a good spot for our tournament?”

The area I’d indicated laid on the edge of town near one of the gates, and it was roughly the size of a football field. It belonged to Gerulf, the farmer, but I was sure he wouldn’t mind us using it for the day.

“It depends,” Elissa said, and she strode forward to inspect the space with a sway of her hips. “What kind of competition is it, Bash?”

“Well, I was thinking we could do some fun stuff like three-legged races and egg-in-spoon races,” I said, and I tapped a finger against my chin as I thought out loud. “These people could use some fun after everything the town’s been through. But then I’d like to add in some more challenging events like horse riding obstacle courses or wrestling matches.”

“I understood some of those words,” my wife admitted with a flustered expression, but she shook her head to dispel her confusion, and she flashed me a brilliant smile. “If you think this spot will work, then I’m sure it will be fine.”

“Good.” I nodded, but then I looked to the other two for their approval.

“You will have to explain more,” Mahini said with a small shrug of her shoulders. “But I trust your judgement.”

“I agree,” Eva added with an incline of her head.

“Alright,” I chuckled. “Let’s go find Elrin, and then I’ll explain everything in detail to all of you. If you’re going to be the judges, then you need to understand the rules of the games, right?”

“Right.” Mahini nodded.

“This is going to be fun!” Elissa giggled.

“Better than the circus!” Eva squealed.

“You girls are adorable,” I laughed. “You make everything fun just by being with me.”

“Having you adore me is my favorite part of life,” my wife informed me with a serious expression on her face, and I squeezed her against my side warmly.

“I’m more than happy to adore you for the rest of time, my love,” I replied.

The four of us made our way back through town to Elrin’s house in search of the mayor, and a short while later we were all sitting around his dining room table with scrawled on pieces of parchment littering the entire surface.

“One more time, Great One.” Elrin leaned his forehead into his hands with his elbows planted on the table, and he’d grown incredibly frustrated by the seemingly complex nature of the egg-in-spoon race. “What is the purpose of this game?”

“It tests agility,” I said for what felt like the millionth time, but I took a deep breath and reminded myself to be patient. “And grit. How far will someone go to make sure their egg does not fall?”

“Half of the town is competing,” Elrin pointed out. “How do we acquire that many spoons?”

“Everyone should bring their own,” Mahini suggested with a roll of her eyes. “Obviously. But they can only be standard spoons. No ladles or anything overly large.”

Elissa stifled a giggle, but Evangeline merely raised her eyebrows in silence.

“Fair enough,” Elrin sighed. “My apologies. I have never heard of this kind of tournament, and I feel like being a judge is a massive responsibility. I want to do my part, and I don’t want there to be any errors on my accord.”

“You’re doing fine, Elrin,” I reassured my wife’s father. “Learning things from another world is challenging, trust me.”

“You make it look easy,” the mayor chuckled, but I was pleased to see some of the tension ease from his shoulders.

But it was almost midday, and we still needed to set up the field.

“We need to gather some volunteers to help with the obstacle courses,” I reminded them. “Each of you go grab one person who isn’t competing and meet me on the outskirts of town in that field I showed you.”

“You got it.” Elissa gave me a thumbs up.

“See you soon.” Eva smiled wide.

“It may be a challenge to find enough helpers to volunteer,” Mahini murmured. “Half the town is competing, after all.”

“They don’t have to be super strong or anything,” I said. “More hands will just help us set up quickly, and I want time to explain each of the events to the competitors before we start. I don’t want us running out of daylight with my entourage still undecided.”

“Very well.” Mahini nodded curtly. “You can count on me, Great One.”

Then we went our separate ways, and I trotted over to the stables to grab Dalwin. The young boy was always super helpful and receptive to direction, so I knew he’d be a good choice in setting up the obstacle courses for me. Once we rejoined the others at the field, I explained more of what was needed from my volunteers.

We gathered large, round rocks, cut down and sharpened the tips of tree branches, and sketched out maps of our longer races. All of us worked together to get everything organized and prepared as quickly as possible, and I was proud of the teamwork already being exhibited.

A short while later, the course was set up, and the competitors had gathered around the edge of the field I’d chosen for the event. I made a mental note to pay Gerulf for the damages we caused later, but the farmer had insisted he didn’t plan on using this field until spring, so it was perfect for my needs.

“Alright, so there’s twelve spots on my entourage,” I announced in a loud voice. “I figured the fair way to go would be to have half women and half men, but in the end I want the best of the best, so everyone will compete as equals. I have designed a few contests to weigh your skills against each other, so I hope you all brought your A game!”

A cheer erupted throughout the gathered townspeople, and once silence had fallen again, I began to explain the rules of the first competition. I’d chosen the three-legged race as the first test since teaming up would allow everyone to loosen up a little in the beginning.

Plus, watching everyone trip over each other would be highly entertaining.

I explained the game to the contenders, and then everyone competing broke up into pairs. Riondale and Jaxtom tied their legs together, Bellona and her husband Gwydion made another pair, and the twins, Isak and Asher, were sure to give everyone a run for their money. It was fun to see who teamed up with who, and a competitive energy filled the air like static electricity.

After everyone was broken up into pairs and given the lengths of fabric to bind their legs together, we were ready to begin. I had the contenders line up on one side of the empty field, and we’d set up a string across the far end so the winner would have to break through it.

“Each event will end with a spot on my entourage being filled,” I announced. “Once you win a game, you are no longer eligible to compete, so you’ll join me on the sidelines.”

“I’ll be there shortly,” Torya called out in a sing-song voice.

“I bet,” I laughed. Then I paused dramatically while the racers prepared to run, and when I was certain everyone was ready, I took a deep breath. “Ready, set… Go!”

It was like a bullet had been shot from a gun, and everyone dashed forward in awkward lunges. A couple teams toppled over almost immediately, and then the bickering started.

“Your left leg! Move your left leg!”

“Slow down!”

“You’re going too slow!”

“Follow my lead!”

“You’re going the wrong way!”

I laughed out loud and clapped my hands together as I watched the contenders struggle to cross the field with their legs tied together. It was a nostalgic moment for me, since I hadn’t seen a game like this played since the field day events back in grade school. I’d lost my fair share of three-legged races, so it was satisfying to watch from the sidelines where I couldn’t make a fool of myself. The people from this world had never experienced anything like it, but I had a feeling there would be recurrences of today’s events for years to come.

Riondale and Jaxtom were among the pairs struggling to work together, but I suspected it was mostly due to the vast differences in their builds. Jax towered over the lieutenant, whose legs were also much shorter, and it was comical to watch them mutter to each other about strategy while the other teams passed by them. They seemed determined, though, and grit was half the battle.

I’d hoped at least one of the two men would have earned a spot on my entourage since they were some of my closest friends, but I was highly entertained even if they did fail miserably. There would always be more adventures to take my buddies on, anyway.

Bron and Sarah suddenly got into a good rhythm, and they pulled ahead of Isak and Asher, who’d previously held the lead, so I returned my attention to the race. It was starting to get good, and both teams were gaining ground swiftly. In the very last moment, though, the married couple pulled ahead of the twins, and the former store owners whooped with joy.

“Bron and Sarah are our first winners!” I shouted, and everyone still remaining on the field groaned with dismay at their loss.

Jax and Riondale’s shoulders slumped as they turned back toward the starting line, but they both had a glint of determination in their eyes when they looked my way.

Bron and Sarah hobbled over to me with their legs still tied together and wide grins stretched across their faces.

“Is it true, Great One?” Bron asked. “Do we really get to join your entourage?”

“Why else would we be doing this?” I chuckled.

“Should we move on to the next event?” Mahini asked as she trotted over to where I stood.

“Let’s do it.” I nodded, and then I turned to Sarah and Bron. “Get comfortable, there’s still the rest of the tournament to go through.”

“I’m just relieved we won the first event and are safely chosen now,” Sarah said with a wry smile. “I don’t know if I have much more energy than what I’ve already spent.”

“Fair enough,” I laughed. Then I raised my voice for all the competitors to hear. “The next event is the sack race, so grab your bags, pillowcases, or whatever else you’re using and head to the starting line.”

This time, everyone was on teams of one, and I could feel the air thicken with ambition. The contenders exchanged heated glances at the starting line, and then they stared down the field with determination on their faces.

It seemed as though this tournament was bringing out everyone’s strongest side.

I stood where all the sack racers could see me, and then I extended my arm high into the air. “On your marks… Get set… Go!”

The competitors hopped forward with loud grunts and groans as the sacks pulled their feet together. Isak fell face first into the mud, and his brother Asher tripped over his twin’s legs. Bellona the seamstress narrowly avoided colliding with the pair, but she hopped nimbly to the side and continued forward.

Jaxtom was hot on her trail, as were over twenty other people, and I held my breath as I watched the final moments of the race. Riondale was struggling, as were Jorgen and Corvis, and the three soldiers lagged behind the crowd. It just showed how even the strongest men could have a weakness.

It was neck and neck between the blacksmith and the seamstress, and time seemed to slow down as the two approached the finish line in their cloth sacks. Bellona shot Jax a sideways glare before she heaved herself up into the air for a massive, lunging jump.

Bellona skidded across the finish line and toppled over into the muddy earth, but she was on her feet an instant later with a loud victory cry.

“Nice try, Jax!” the seamstress taunted, and she even went as far as to twiddle her thumb on her nose.

“Aye, good match,” the blacksmith chuckled with a shake of his head. He stood catching his breath with his hands planted on his knees, and the sight of the strong man being beaten by a woman half his size made the crowd of contenders burst into laughter.

The blacksmith was good-spirited about it, though, and he even joined in with the merriment. He gave Bellona a sideways hug to show there were no hard feelings, and then the seamstress joined me, Bron, and Sarah on the sidelines.

“The second event is over!” I announced. “Bellona Uriel has earned the second position on my entourage.”

“We’ll get the next event set up,” Elissa offered with a grin. “I’m super excited about the next one, it’s going to be hilarious!”

“I’m looking forward to it, too.” I grinned. “So far, our tournament is even more fun than I’d anticipated.”

A crowd of townspeople who were not competing had begun to form on the edges of the field as curiosity brought people away from their day to day lives and out to the outskirts of town. I was sure they’d heard the commotion and wanted to know what was going on, but judging by the smiles and laughter I witnessed from the watchers, everyone was enjoying the tournament.

I spotted Sir Cristoff in the crowd, and I flashed him a friendly smile. It was good to see the knight enjoying the day’s events with the rest of the townspeople, and I hoped he would have a positive report for the king. He held a bag of snacks clutched in his hand, and he wore a happy expression on his face as he munched. Add the soft bed provided by Torya at the inn to the treats he’d acquired, and I was sure the knight was having the time of his life during his trip to Bastianville.

Then I spotted the seamstress approaching me in my peripheral vision, so I turned to greet her with a broad smile.

“Ah, here’s my winner.” I reached down to give her a quick hug.

“Thank you for this opportunity, Great One.” Bellona grinned up at me with her husband Gwydion by her side. “I’ve always wanted to see the high fashion of the palace with my own eyes.”

“I am going to drop out of the competition, Great One,” the seamstress’ husband informed me in a reluctant tone. “With Bellona going with you, I’ll need to stay and mind the store.”

“That is unfortunate,” I allowed with a sympathetic smile. “You will be missed.”

“I doubt I could fight my way through these bloodthirsty runners,” Gwydion said with a shake of his head. “Even Bellona was more dedicated to the race than I.”

“Why did you volunteer in the first place, then?” I asked in a curious tone. “You don’t seem like you were very eager to travel with me.”

“I was going to give my place to my wife if I won a spot,” Gwydion confessed.

“That’s so sweet of you,” Eva observed as she joined us. “Sorry, I couldn’t help but overhear what you said. She’s a lucky lady, sir.”

“Eva, this is Gwydion and Bellona,” I said as I gestured to the couple before I wrapped my arm around the blonde’s shoulders. “Bellona just earned the third spot on our entourage.”

“I hate to pull you away, but…” Eva bit her lip as she hesitated.

“I take it we’re ready for the next event?” I lifted a questioning eyebrow.

“The obstacle course is laid out.” Eva nodded. “Does everyone have their spoons?”

“If not, then they don’t get to play.” I shrugged. “But Deena brought all the eggs she had, so we should have enough for everyone.”

“It seems like such a waste.” The duke’s daughter shook her head. “But I’m sure you know exactly what you’re doing.”

“The amount of awesome entertainment we’ll receive will be worth a few dozen eggs,” I declared with a decisive nod. “You’ll see.”

“I eagerly await the view,” Eva cooed.

I flashed her a grin before I turned to scan the faces gathered around me. Caelia stood with a couple women I hadn’t met yet, and they talked excitedly among themselves. Riondale’s cousins, Thanor, Bryn, and Ean, huddled together near the circle of women, and judging from the sounds of laughter and red faces, they were enjoying the tournament as well.

Everywhere I looked were happy people, and the sight warmed my heart. This was the energy I wanted to always be present in Bastianville, and I knew the tournament would lift the people’s morale for weeks.

I was pretty proud of myself for my idea as I marched into a clear area to announce the beginning of the next event.

I’d managed to kill multiple birds with one competition, and soon I’d be headed to the palace with some of the best damned people in Sorreyal at my back. The thought sent a shiver of excitement down my spine, and the hairs on the nape of my neck stood up. I didn’t know what would happen at the summit of nobility just yet, but I knew I’d have people I trusted with me. Add that to my god-like powers, and I could tackle any obstacle ahead of me.

“Alright,” I called out in a loud voice. “The next event is about to start. All participants, please take your eggs and spoons to the starting line!”

The crowd of people moved and swayed as the contenders separated from the previous event winners and judges, and then everyone was where they were supposed to be. Elissa, Eva, and Mahini sat with Elrin on a bench we’d brought from the tavern, and they watched the events unfold closely just in case there was any argument over a winner.

For the most part, the races and events of my tournament were designed in a way that always revealed a clear winner, but what was a competition without some judges?

Plus, three out of four of the judges were super-hot, so win-win for me.

I checked to make sure all of my competitors were ready for the race, and when I spotted everyone placing an egg very gently into a spoon, I knew it was time to begin.

“Ready… Set…” I flashed my three beautiful women a flirtatious wink as I held my hand up over my head once more. Then I swept it down and across my body to signal the start of the race. “Go!”

The contenders inched forward with careful steps as they balanced their eggs anxiously upon their cutlery. The field was full of obstacles during this race, though, so it was extra challenging to cross the length of dirt to the finish line. This event tested agility and patience, both of which were characteristics I wanted my team to have, so I watched carefully.

The girl competitors seemed to be having a better time gaining ground since the men were all in a hurry. Jaxtom’s egg was the first to fall to the ground with a crack and a wet sploosh sound, but Hal’s was a close second. Soon, the sound of squishing eggs and groans filled the air, and the field of competition slowly dwindled down to a sparse five people.

Torya, Corvis, and Jaxtom’s apprentice, Janus, were all dead even for first place about halfway across the field, but Deena and Caelia were right behind them. Then the black-haired innkeeper veered to dodge a large rock we’d placed in the path, and her egg went flying. Janus fell into a squat to avoid the yolk-filled projectile, and his load bounced from his spoon to the ground.

Corvis lurched forward, but he tripped over another rock, and he and his egg both went flying. The poor horseman faceplanted in the dirt, and the pieces of shell crashed down next to his face. Deena and Caelia were side by side as they took a right to avoid the disaster in front of them, and I saw the heated glances they exchanged as they neared the finish line.

I resisted the urge to cheer on the beautiful shopkeeper since I didn’t want to be perceived as having any favorites, but I was really starting to hope Caelia won.

It was going to be tight, and I inhaled sharply as I instinctively leaned forward in order to get a better view of the finale. I squinted to see down the field, and every second seemed to last an eternity.

Then Caelia lunged to the left suddenly, and in the next instant, Deena went down. Some hidden obstacle had appeared out of nowhere, but the not-so-timid-anymore shopkeeper had maneuvered nimbly past it. She skipped forward into the string of the finish line, and she swiveled around with a huge grin on her face.

“Caelia wins the third race!” I announced in a loud, very pleased voice.

Cheers erupted from the judges stand, and I turned to see all three of my women on their feet and pumping their fists in the air.

I shook my head in amusement as I began to cross the field to the victor.

I hadn’t realized my girls liked Caelia so much, but maybe their reaction was just due to how tense the race had been. We’d all been on the edge of our seats during the final standoff, and Caelia had certainly earned her victory outright.

“Good job,” I congratulated with a proud smile. “You’ve earned a spot on my entourage, young lady.”

“Y-Yes, Great One.” Caelia’s face was flushed with excitement and adrenaline, and her soft brown eyes twinkled brightly as she looked up at me. “I suppose I did.”

The shopkeeper suddenly seemed to remember herself, and she shook her head briefly before dropping her gaze to the dirt at our feet.

“You did wonderfully.” I smirked as I hooked a finger under her chin and brought her face back up to mine. “Now, go join the winner’s circle and enjoy it.”

Caelia dropped into a low curtsey, and then she scurried away without another word.

I smirked as I followed her path over to where Sarah, Bron, and Bellona stood. I was already collecting quite the motley crew of townspeople to act as my entourage, and I couldn’t be happier. Now, I just needed some brawn, and my team would be complete.

I’d saved the more physically taxing events for the latter half since I wanted to give equal opportunity to the trained fighters and regular townspeople. As long as everyone could ride a horse and keep up with the pace I set, then I was more than capable of protecting a small group.

“What’s next?” someone in the crowd asked in a curious tone.

“Where’s the next race?”

“More!”

Everyone was excited and eager for more events, so I trotted back across the field to the starting line.

“Attention!” I called out, and I waited for silence to fall before I continued. “The next event is going to be located outside of the town walls. It is a short distance from here, but it will be well worth the trek. Follow me!”

With that said, I took off at a brisk pace, and I didn’t even look back to see if anyone was following me. A moment later, I heard the multitude of footsteps, and I knew without looking back that my people were behind me. We walked to the closest gate, and Jaxtom helped me push open the heavy barrier before I continued down the road.

“Where are we going?”

“How much further?”

I heard the murmurs of curiosity and doubt behind me, but I ignored them as I led everyone to the location the girls and our helpers had set up earlier. The event I had in mind required a very specific terrain, so we had to make do with what we had available.

Then I veered off the road, and I heard a few surprised gasps as the people hurried to follow me. I glanced back, and I made eye contact with Mahini, who walked directly behind me.

“They don’t even know what’s coming yet.” The desert goddess lifted her chin, and her ice-blue eyes were full of pride. “You are a genius, Bash.”

“Maybe,” I chuckled, but I had to give some credit to the church summer program I’d learned the next game from. Even though I was just a kid at the time, I’d been neck and neck with a much older teenager up until the last moments before my sweet victory. I shook my head to dispel the memories from my old world, and I returned my focus to the path ahead of me. “We’ll see how much they like it soon enough.”

That’s when we appeared before the hill where the girls and I had stretched out canvases to cover the earth. The hill was probably fifteen-feet tall, and a natural clearing had formed at the base, so it was perfect for our needs. Then we’d poured barrels full of oil down the slope until the tarp-like fabric was slick with lubricant.

I turned to the crowd behind me, and I waited until all the people had come to a stop in a semicircle around me. They stared in confusion at the scene at my back, and I smirked as I motioned for silence.

“This is the oil hill race,” I explained loud enough for everyone to hear. “First one to the top wins the race.”

“That’s too easy!”

“I’ll win this one, no problem!”

“Just that little hill?”

“What’s all over it?”

I waited until my words began to fully sink in. When I heard the word “oil” murmured by more than one voice, I knew it had finally clicked.

“Contenders, get to your starting point,” I instructed.

I jerked my chin toward Elrin and the girls, and the five of us made our way around the oil-slicked canvas and up the hill by a different route. Then we got into position at the top of the race track where we could have a good view of the spectacle playing out below.

The winners of the previous events followed our path up the hill, but they stood a little to the side away from me and the judges. I tried to catch Caelia’s eye for a moment, but she never glanced my way, so I turned my attention back to the people at the bottom of the hill.

Stryker, Niconor, and Willihard eyed the hill with derision, but Hal looked more skeptical. Riondale and Jaxtom shot each other competitive glances as they stretched at the starting line, and several women I didn’t recognize jostled for a position in the front.

One woman in particular caught my eye, and she looked to be a little older than me. She had strawberry-blonde hair that could have been red faded with gray, but it was hard to tell from the distance. The woman was tall and skinny, and she had an air of confidence about her that drew my attention. She kept her eyes on the hill ahead of her, and she ignored the jostling of the other women around her.

I made a new save point before I announced the beginning of the race so I could find out exactly who she was if she made it to the top, and then I could reset and already know her.

It was one of my favorite things to do, and I was pleasantly surprised I still had opportunities to do so in Bastianville. The growing popularity of my town would mean I always had new people to learn about.

I moved to the edge of the hill where all the contenders could see me plainly, and then I lifted my arm above my head for the fourth time.

“On your marks, get set…” I paused dramatically, and I flashed the competitors a charming smile while I made them wait a heart pounding instant longer. “Go!”

Everyone lurched forward and dashed up the hill, but they instantly began to slide back down the canvas to the starting line. Just as I predicted, shocked expressions stared up at me as it slowly dawned on people how challenging this event truly was.

Jaxtom hiked his knees up high in an effort to avoid touching the surface as much as possible, and he got about five feet up the hill before he lost traction. Torya also ate oil after only a couple of steps, and Jorgen lost his footing when she crashed into him.

“Shit, shit, shit,” Stryker cursed loudly as he ran as fast as he could but didn’t move an inch. “What kind of fucked-up race is this?”

“The most entertaining kind,” I called down the slope, and then I burst into laughter as the barkeep wiped out.

Stryker bowled into Willihard and Niconor on the way down, and the trio crashed into the crowd of contenders vying for a turn on the slope. I almost expected to hear the sound of a strike, but it didn’t look like anyone was injured at all by the fall, so it was all in good fun.

The woman I’d noticed before surged forward, dodged between tumbling bodies, and nimbly hopped up the slope like she’d done it all her life.

My jaw fell open as she neared the crest of the hill, and then she was standing before me heaving air into her lungs.

“You are the victor,” I informed her in an awed tone. “What’s your name?”

“I thought you knew everything?” She tossed her hair back over her shoulder and laughed. “I’m Adelina. My husband Rorik and I came to your town after hearing tales of your greatness.”

I knew enough to get past the victory announcement, so I reset back to my save point, and I got to watch the slippery shenanigans all over again. I laughed even harder at the bowling sequence since I knew it was coming, but I also enjoyed watching the middle-aged woman maneuver the hill like it was a total piece of cake.

“Congratulations, Adelina!” I announced loudly as soon as her foot touched the top of the hill. Then I crossed the distance between us and held out my hand. “Rorik must be so proud. You’ve earned a spot on my entourage.”

“Thank you, Great One,” the middle-aged woman panted with a relieved smile.

There were less groans from the rest of the contenders and more sighs of relief. It seemed like the majority of people were just happy the event was finally over, and we could move on to something less covered in oil.

“I can only imagine how much setting up this tournament cost you,” Adelina observed as she followed my gaze down the slope to the crowd at the base of the hill. “Between the oil and the eggs…”

“You let me worry about that,” I insisted with a sideways smile. What she didn’t know was that with the wealth I’d stolen from Arginold, I could host a tournament like this every day for months and barely make a dent in all that gold.

It seemed Adelina was shrewdly observant and willing to speak her mind, though, both of which were traits I wanted among my team, so I made a mental note to get to know the winner of the oil hill race better along the way to Vallenwood.

Since I now had plenty of people with agility and wits among my entourage, I was eager to get some skilled fighters on my crew, so I was excited about the next set of events. They were more challenging than the first few, and they would most certainly cull the weak from the contenders.

Things were about to get serious.

For the next event, we’d have to return to the empty field I’d commandeered for the sake of the tournament, so I signaled for everyone’s attention.

“Meet me back at the field for the next test of your abilities!” I grinned big enough for everyone to see. “In fact, I’ll race you there!”

I made a new save point, and then I hopped over the crest of the hill and slid down to the bottom. About half-way down, a small bump under the canvas messed up my footing, and I shuffled my feet trying to keep my balance. I flapped my arms, and a wail erupted from my throat.

Nope. Not doing that.

Chime.

I stood in the moment before I’d jumped down the hill, and I decided against it this time. No need to look like an idiot just to have a little fun. I was the God of Time, not the God of Oh My God I’m Gonna Fall. Then I ran back down the path we’d come up, and I dashed through the woods in an effort to keep up with the handful of people who had taken me up on the challenge.

Among my opponents were Riondale, Kylor, and Corvis, and the three former Bullard guards were quickly gaining on me.

“Save your energy for the competition,” I urged over my shoulder, but I pressed forward with even more energy.

“Save yourself!” Riondale taunted, and he grunted with effort as he tailed me.

A short while later, I was bursting through the gate, and I was the first one to cross over the boundary into town. A groan of dismay echoed from behind me, and I turned to comfort the people who’d eaten my dust. I didn’t stop until I reached the field, though, and then I leaned on my knees as I caught my breath.

It took everyone else a little while to catch up, and by the time they arrived, I had regained my composure. I appeared serenely god-like as I lounged on the judge’s bench and waited for them. I heard a few awed gasps and murmured questions, but the crowd seemed more subdued than they had earlier in the day.

I’d literally run them out of town and back, though, so I didn’t quite blame them. Still, it was time to put a pep in their step, so I jumped up from the bench and rubbed my hands together.

“The next event will get even dirtier,” I announced, “so make sure you’re wearing something you don’t mind washing or tossing out when you’re done getting muddy.”

A few people grumbled at this, and they moved from the contenders’ section of the crowd to the audience portion. It seemed slipping around in oil had been fine for some, but they drew the line at mud. I assumed some of the games would cause people to rethink their decision to volunteer to be in my entourage, but it was interesting to see what their limits were.

“Jump over the mud puddle to earn the next position in my entourage.” I pointed to the sectioned-off part of the field that we’d doused with water until it was soggy mud for a stretch of ten feet. “It’s simple enough, right?”

“That thing’s huge!”

“It’s impossible!”

“There’s no way!”

“I got this,” someone murmured, and I scanned the crowd to see who it could be. Niconor, the miner and son of Willihard, stepped forward with his chin up, and his chest puffed out.

Then several more men strode toward the long jump, with the former Bullard guards all among them. Jax hesitated for the briefest of moments, but then he marched after the others with an air of determination.

It seemed as though the blacksmith was determined to earn a spot on my entourage, and I wondered what caused him to push himself so hard.

Was it merely the thrill of adventure? Or the idea of traveling with me?

I didn’t want my ego to inflate too quickly, so I shook my head and focused on the event.

Niconor was the first to attempt the jump, and he stepped back away from the edge several paces before taking off at a run. He launched himself through the air, but he landed with a muddy splash about a foot short. The young man shook his head in dismay, and he slung mud from his arms and made his way over to the audience.

Jaxtom pushed to the front of the crowd of men who were jostling to go next, and they all stepped to the side to allow the burly blacksmith through. He took off from an even further distance than Niconor had, but he didn’t quite make it. The tall man landed about seven feet from the starting line, and he went down in the mud with a heavy thud.

Man after man attempted to jump across the mud, but they failed one after another until only a few remained. Riondale watched his competition with a shrewd eye, but he waited patiently for everyone else to go first. Kylor and Thanor stood by his sides, but then it came down to just the three of them.

Thanor dashed forward, and he pushed off from the edge with a fierce kick, but he failed to cover the distance. Riondale went next, but he also fell in the mud.

I was certain this would be the first event with no winner, and I wondered if I’d made it too hard.

Then Kylor turned and marched away from the starting line, and for a second I thought he was giving up. I sighed in dismay, but he stopped about twenty feet back. The red-haired axe-wielding guardsman swiveled, and he glared at the mud like it had just insulted his mother before he took off in a blur of motion. He launched himself from the edge at the very last instant, and he hurled through the air over the mud like a bird in flight.

It was majestic, beautiful, and downright entertaining as all hell.

Then Kylor landed safely with a thud on the other side of the mud, and he immediately fell to his knees on the dry dirt before he began to kiss the earth.

“We have a winner!” I announced with a broad grin.

Chapter Seven

A cheer erupted from the watching townspeople, and the red-haired guardsman finally looked up. His forehead was dappled in sweat, and his breathing was ragged, but he had a huge grin on his face.

“Kylor is the victor!” I announced, and even more cheering echoed my words. I strode across the field to where the red-haired guardsman kneeled, and I offered him my hand. “Welcome to the crew.”

“I would have done anything to travel with you again, sir,” Kylor replied in a serious tone.

“Well, you did good.” I grinned. “Now you get to relax and watch the final events with me.”

“It would be an honor,” he said before he trotted over to join the other victors.

The next event was a horse-riding obstacle course complete with low jumps and a water crossing. The track wove through town in a figure eight pattern, and it was marked with colorful strips of fabric. Part of the challenge was finding the right path to take, while the other part of the challenge was being the fastest rider.

It would be hard to watch the race as a whole, so the majority of the crowd waited by the finish line. I had runners posted along the track to bring me updates, so I was able to just sit back and enjoy it.

“Riondale passed the first checkpoint,” an out of breath Dalwin reported.

“Isak and Asher are neck and neck,” Kylor informed me.

Then Corvis came barreling down the finish line, and gasps erupted from the crowd. He’d come out of nowhere and taken the lead, and I was just as surprised as the rest of them. Although, it shouldn’t have been too much of a shock that the horseman would be well-equipped to maneuver a horse through an obstacle course faster than anyone else.

I grinned as he crossed the finish line. It would be good to have him back on my team, as well. It would put my mind at ease knowing I had the best damn horseman riding with me, and our steeds were lucky to have him.

“Corvis is the winner!” I announced to the cheering crowd.

“About time I earned a spot!” The horseman flashed me a toothy grin. “You sure can design some stiff competition.”

“I had to have the best of the best.” I shrugged. “At least that includes you.”

“Damn straight,” he growled, and he jerked his chin in a farewell before he trotted his horse back toward the stable.

“Now, it’s time for the next event,” I declared loudly to the gathered crowd. “It’s another one inspired by games from my old world, but we had to switch things up a little bit due to limited prep time. Still, I think everyone will enjoy it.”

“Everyone, back to the field of competition!” Mahini announced, and she ushered the people away from the finish line of the horse race. “The next event will be starting shortly.”

“This way, contestants,” Elissa added, and she waved her arm over her head to get the attention of the competitors.

Eva and Elrin followed behind the other two judges, and the crowd split into two groups with the audience going one way and the contestants going in another direction. Once everyone was where they needed to be, I strode into the center of the field so I could be seen by them all.

“Before you are large rocks,” I announced as I gestured to the starting line. “You will carry them to the marker before tossing them as far as you can. The contestant whose rock goes the farthest will be the winner, but if you drop your rock before you make it to the marker, you are disqualified.”

A few grumbles echoed from the competitors, and a couple of people split away from the group gathered at the starting line to join the audience. The field of competition had narrowed even further, but I didn’t want any weak-willed individuals on my team, anyway.

The sun had traveled across the sky and was bearing down on us with the full heat of the afternoon, and sweat dappled upon my brow. We didn’t have much daylight left, so I was anxious to get to the final results.

No matter who won the next few events, my entourage was already packed with some pretty cool people, and a shiver of excitement shot down my spine as I pictured the time I would spend with the timid general store owner.

I made a mental note to ask the girls how they felt about Caelia later, and then I returned my focus to the first ever, soon-to-be annual, Bastianville Games.

The next game was modeled after strongman competitions I’d seen before, so I’d opted for large, evenly-shaped rocks for the competitors to carry. Each small boulder weighed around thirty to forty pounds since I wanted it to be a challenge to lug it across the field.

Only the strongest and most determined would make it through to claim the empty spot on my entourage.

The contestants were lined up and eyed me expectantly, so I moved to a position on the sidelines before I raised my arm above my head for the seventh time.

“Go!” I shouted without preamble, and the competitors all dropped into squats in order to grip onto their miniature boulders.

Jaxtom made his rock look small, but Riondale seemed dwarfed by his, and everyone struggled to keep a hold of their small boulders. The contestants lurched forward with staggering steps, but they progressed across the field to the marker at a steady pace. Then Willihard dropped his boulder about halfway down the course, and he shook his head in dismay as he walked to the sidelines.

I moved to comfort him, but he flashed me a broad grin and held up his hands as though to ward me off, so I got the hint. Willihard was one of the older miners in town, and he’d lived here since before it was renamed as Bastianville. I was sure his pride would be more injured than his body if I went to give him reassuring words, so I stayed where I was and contented myself with giving him an approving nod.

Walthard’s son, Niconor, was doing much better than his father, and the younger man groaned with effort as he hauled his small boulder across the field toward the marker. The miner passed by Jaxtom, Riondale, and Jorgen as he crossed the distance with a determined expression on his face.

“Come on!”

“You can do it!”

People chanted at the competitors from the sidelines, but it certainly seemed as though there were a few favorites among the audience, and the young miner in the lead was a crowd pleaser. He flashed them cheeky grins and feigned yawns as he made his way steadily down the field.

Niconor was already close to the marker, and he would be the first to make it that far, but Riondale’s three cousins, Brynn, Thanor, and Ian were hot on the miner’s tail, and all four of them passed in front of the miner at the same time.

However, Brynn dropped his large rock with a loud grunt about a foot past the marker. Thanor’s rock went several feet farther, and then Ean’s landed right beside Thanor’s. Finally, Niconor stepped forward and lugged his boulder with a mighty grunt, and the rock splashed down into the mud far past the rest.

We had a winner.

“Good job, Nic!” I congratulated. “You’re officially a member of the Bash A Team.”

“It is a great honor, Great One,” the miner said with a tired smile.

“I know it is well earned,” I assured him. “I’ve seen how hard you’ve been working today. You left it all on the field, and I couldn’t ask for more than that.”

“You noticed, huh?” Niconor smirked. “I hoped so.”

“I see all things, Nic,” I reminded him in a godly tone, but then I jerked my chin toward the winner’s circle. “Go on and join the victors while we set up for the next event.”

“I’m relieved I don’t have to compete anymore,” the miner admitted. “I’m bone-tired after the previous races.”

“Which is how we will know the winners are the best of the best.” I nodded sagely.

“Thank you for this opportunity, Great One,” Niconor said over his shoulder as he headed toward the other winners where they stood near the judges.

The boulder carrying was entertaining, but the results were surprising. I hadn’t expected the young miner to do so well in the event, let alone be the victor. I’d have to get to know him better so I could understand his strengths and weaknesses, but I supposed spending time in the mine hauling rocks around had given him an advantage. I still needed to learn the mining skill myself, but it seemed as though there were always more pressing things to focus on.

Maybe Niconor could help me resolve my dilemma soon.

I was definitely collecting a motley gang of mismatched people, but I was excited to see how everyone handled the journey to the palace. Many of them would be like fish out of water as soon as they left the safety of the small town, but I knew they would be fine as long as I was around.

And I was going to be around for a long time.

In any case, it would be much more enjoyable to have friends with me than to just hire a bunch of guards and soldiers.

Mahini suddenly caught my eye as she began to cross the distance between us, and I flashed her a broad smile.

“Are we ready for the next event?” I asked.

“Everything is prepared.” The desert goddess nodded curtly. “I am anxious to see this one. It will be quite a contest.”

“If you’re excited, then I’m definitely eager,” I laughed. “It’s hard to get you excited about much.”

“Not much is exciting.” She shrugged. “Besides you, anyway.”

“Alright, alright,” I chuckled. “I’ll announce the next event. Will you bring the javelins over to the starting line?”

“I’ve already distributed them among the contestants,” the desert goddess replied with a mischievous twinkle in her ice-blue eyes. “You just need to explain the rules.”

“Thanks.” I smirked, and then I turned to the gathered crowds of townspeople before I raised my voice loud enough for all to hear. “Who’s ready for the next competition?”

A loud roar of approval echoed my words, so I could only assume the people were more than ready for the next event, and I marched over to the starting line where the contestants were eyeing their mock javelins curiously. The girls, our helpers, and I had already sharpened the ends of multiple long, thick straight branches, and while the spears were crudely made, we’d had very little time to work with.

Elissa passed by the line of contestants with a basket full of strips of fabric in different colors and designs. All the competitors then marked their chosen projectiles with the colorful strips so we would be able to identify the winner after they were launched from the contestants’ hands.

Jaxtom, Riondale, and Jorgen stood side by side on one end of the starting line, and on the other end stood Stryker with two woodsmen, Jeron and Maud. Scattered behind them were the rest of the Bullard guardsmen with Jax’s apprentice, Janus, and in between the two groups of men stood a young girl, but she couldn’t have been older than sixteen. She had ashen hair pulled back into a no-nonsense ponytail, round cheeks, and was incredibly tall for her age. Her limbs were long and slender, and she held the makeshift javelin awkwardly. Her face was full of pride and determination I wouldn’t have expected on one so young, but the expression fit in perfectly with the men around her.

I’d never met the young woman before, so I made a quick save point to remedy the situation. Then I strode toward the girl with a friendly smile, and I waved when I caught her attention.

“I’ve never met you before,” I observed. “What’s your name?”

“Oh my, it’s the Great One!” the girl gasped, and her eyes flicked from my face to the ground multiple times. “M-My name i-is Celeste. It is an h-honor, Your Greatness.”

“How old are you, Celeste?” I asked in a gentle tone.

“I-I’m fifteen,” Celeste stammered out.

“Where are your parents?” I furrowed my brow as I shot a glance at the audience.

“Dead, sir,” Celeste said in a somber tone.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, and I gave her a sympathetic smile. “Where are you from?”

“Castle Bullard,” Celeste explained, and when she finally met my eyes, I noticed the purple hue.

What a strange girl.

Celeste didn’t seem hesitant to answer any of my questions, but she didn’t volunteer much information in her answers, which only left me wanting to know more.

“So, what brought you to Bastianville?” I pressed.

The other contestants began to notice the delay in the event, and I heard discontented murmurs among the crowd. It didn’t matter, though, since I planned on resetting back to my save point anyway.

“My parents dying.” Celeste shrugged, and I frowned.

Was she not upset? Or maybe still in shock?

“Do you mind if I ask what happened to them?” I kept my tone comforting and friendly, but I was officially dying of curiosity about this girl who felt confident enough to stand next to the strongest men in town with her head held high.

“They were killed by the dragon,” she explained in a low voice, and pain sprung into her violet eyes. “T-Thank y-you for k-killing--”

“You are more than welcome.” I squeezed her in a quick hug while she was still mid-sentence, but my heart hurt for the young girl who had already suffered so much loss.

No wonder she’d ended up in Bastianville, it probably seemed like the safest place in the world after what happened in Bullard.

I’d learned enough, though, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will power.

Chime.

I eyed Celest for a moment as I thought over what I’d learned, and then I cleared my throat to get everyone’s full attention.

“On my mark, you will throw your javelin across the field and over the tall string.” I gestured to the makeshift goal posts we’d erected and strung a piece of rope across. “Go up and over the rope, and then whoever’s javelin flies the farthest past that point will be our winner.”

The contestants all nodded their understanding, so I repeated the arm over the head movement as I declared the event officially started.

“Ready… Set… Throw!”

The sticks whooshed through the air as the contestants grunted with the effort it took to throw their spears, and then a chorus of thuds echoed across the field as the javelins landed in the dirt.

I crossed the course to the other side where the ends of the sticks jutted from the soil like a porcupine’s quills, and I moved straight to the one in the very front. I yanked the makeshift javelin out of the dirt and held it up over my head for all to see. The color wrapped around the base was a dark green, and I knew immediately who it belonged to since I’d watched the contestants tie on their ribbons earlier.

“Jeron is victorious!” I shouted, and the woodsman pumped his fist in the air.

“Congratulations.” Riondale shook Jeron’s hand, but he couldn’t hide the disappointed expression on his face.

“Well fought,” Jax growled as he clapped the woodsman on the shoulder, and the burly blacksmith forced a smile.

The other competitors rushed to congratulate Jeron, and soon the woodsman was blushing from all the attention, so I decided it was time to save him.

“Alright, alright,” I chuckled as I pushed Janus back away from the winner of the javelin toss. “It’s time for Jeron to join the winner’s circle.”

“Thank you, Great One.” The woodsman nodded, but he let out a small sigh of relief as he followed me away from the field of competition to where the winners stood beside the judges. “I can’t believe I actually won…”

I didn’t know much about the man, but I knew he made a living cutting timber for the Bastianville lumber mill. He’d also been among the first to volunteer for the small militia force I’d gathered to protect the town, so I knew he had guts. I’d have to spend some time getting to know all my entourage along the journey to Vallenwood, but for the moment I had a tournament to finish.

“Welcome to the big leagues.” I grinned, and then I turned to the judges. “How much time do we need before the next event is ready?”

“Our runner to the mine entrance should return any moment,” Elrin informed me, and the mayor of Bastianville rubbed his hands together with excitement. “This next one should get interesting. The competitors are already getting tired, so it will be a feat of endurance to return the victor.”

“That’s why I pushed the more physically taxing events for the second half,” I explained. “I wanted to see how my people would perform under great pressure and challenging circumstances, so I had them get harder and harder as they progress. The final winners will be some of the strongest and most clever people Bastianville has to offer.”

“You deserve the best of the best, Great One.” Elrin inclined his head, and his eyes twinkled as his gaze flicked to his daughter.

“I agree.” I grinned.

Then Corvis trotted over with a broad smile on his face, and he saluted briskly as he came to a halt.

“The marker is placed at the mine entrance,” the horseman announced in a pleased tone.

“That means we’re ready, Bash,” Elissa informed me. “You can announce the next race now.”

“Thanks, beautiful.” I planted a quick kiss on each of my women’s foreheads before I jogged back to the center of the field where everyone could see and hear me.

The gathered crowd of townspeople quieted as I took a stance in the middle of the field, but I waited until I felt all eyes on me before I began to speak. I waited patiently a few more moments, but then I sensed I was the center of attention once more.

“The next event is a foot race,” I announced loudly. “The first person to retrieve the flag at the entrance to the mine and bring it back to me will win the next spot on my entourage.”

“To the mine?”

“That’s so far!”

Isak, Asher, and a few others split away from the group of competitors to join the audience.

“Anyone else wanna change their minds?” I asked, and I shot the remaining contestants a critical glance.

They looked run down and tired, but determined to see the tournament through to the end. The stoic demeanors and lifted chins made my heart swell with pride for the people who followed me, and I would have been happy to have any of them with me on my journey. Time was of the essence, though, so I still needed to thin the herd by a few more people.

Which was exactly what the next events would do.

“Runners to your marks,” I shouted, and the group of competitors all rushed over to the starting line. I raised my arm over my head for what felt like the millionth time, and then I lowered it with one swift motion. “Go!”

The racers all dashed off at a fast pace, and it didn’t take them long to leave the field and get out of sight. We’d have to wait patiently for someone to return with the flag, but I trusted the townspeople not to cheat in any way. There was too much at risk for them since it was common knowledge that I knew everything before it even happened.

“What do we do now?” someone from the audience asked.

“Wait for someone to come back,” I laughed. “But you’re welcome to watch from the gates if you want to.”

“At least here we can see you!” Deena hollered in a teasing voice.

“I’m not going anywhere.” I flashed the woman a cheeky grin, and the crowd cackled with laughter.

It was good to feel the people’s happiness before I left on another quest, and pride filled my chest. Sometimes, all that mattered was that I’d made an impact, but being adored and worshipped by over a hundred people was pretty cool, too.

I joked and made small talk with the audience for a while, and then I spent some time discussing possible winners with the victors of the previous events. A lot of people were placing bets, and I heard Jax’s name thrown out a few times. The blacksmith’s effort and determination had been obvious to everyone, it seemed.

“Look over there!” a voice called out, and everyone fell silent as all eyes turned to the edge of the field where the street led into Bastianville.

A figure appeared at the end of the dusty street, and dirt kicked up around them in a cloud, so it was hard to see who it was from where I stood. I squinted in an effort to see better as the figure drew steadily closer, and then my eyes widened in shock.

It was Celeste.

The ashen-haired teen had a frown of concentration on her face, and her knees lifted high as she ran at full speed toward me. Her violet eyes lifted to my face when she was a few paces away, and she skidded to a halt a few feet away from me. The young girl flourished the white flag we’d placed at the entrance to the mine, and she presented it to me with a stiff bow.

“Your flag, Great One,” she gasped out as she heaved in oxygen. Her face was flushed crimson, and sweat stuck some stray strands of silver hair to her forehead.

“Celeste wins!” I announced as I shoved the flag up into the air and waved it around. I grabbed her by the wrist and lifted her arm up, too, and the teen giggled self-consciously as everyone cheered and shouted. Finally, I dropped her arm and shot her a wide grin. “Looks like you’re headed to Vallenwood. Better start packing your bags.”

“I thought there were more events still…” Celeste frowned. “But of course, I will do as you say, Great One.”

“There are,” I laughed. “I’m just teasing. Go join the winner’s circle while we get ready for the next event.”

“Yes, sir.” The young girl nodded curtly, and then she trotted over to where the victors stood.

I scanned over the heads of my entourage in progress and took a quick tally of who was coming with me so far. Caelia, Bellona, Sarah, Adelina, and Celeste added a feminine touch to my group while Bron, Niconor, Jeron, Kylor, and Corvis kept our forces strong and capable. I was excited about both the new and familiar faces among my team members, and I was confident the journey would be more than entertaining.

My entourage was almost complete. Now, I just needed to round it out with some tough-as-nails brawn.

“The next event will be a little bit different,” I said in a loud voice, and the crowd immediately hushed to hear what I was going to say. “This one is a bit more dangerous. While there are no weapons involved, the contestants could get hurt. Only those willing to risk bodily harm should step forward.”

I paused to give the remaining contestants time to think this over and decide if they wanted to drop out, but everyone stayed where they were. I glanced over who was left, and I nodded in approval.

Jaxtom and Riondale stood side by side at the front of the group, but Jorgen, Thanor, Bryn, and Ian were behind the pair while Janus and Stryker stood off by themselves. While younger than the other men, the blacksmith’s apprentice was already just as muscular as they were, and the barkeep could certainly hold his own as well.

This was going to be good.

“The next event is a wrestling match.” I paused to let my words sink in, and I noticed a couple of the contestants nodding their understanding. “You’ll have to beat all the other competitors fair and square in order to be considered the victor. We’re pairing you off tournament style, and we’ll narrow it down by a process of elimination. Does that make sense to everyone?”

I got nods and “yeahs” in response, so I grinned.

“Good.” I clapped my hands together. “Now, I’m going to divide you into two groups. Those who have lived in Bastianville for a long time, please step forward.”

Jax, Janus, and Stryker stepped forward from the group, which left five of the Bullard guardsmen in the other half. It wasn’t quite even, so I’d have to separate them more randomly.

“Jorgen, you go with the first group,” I instructed, and the hunter obliged. “We’re going to have two matches happening at once, one fight for each group, so for the first one I’ll let you choose your own opponents.”

The men shot each other anxious glances, but then they quickly paired off. Once everyone was divided up the way I wanted, I nodded my approval, and I turned to the judges with a questioning look.

“Ready when you are!” Eva called out to me in a sing-song voice.

“Our first set of matches consist of Bastianville’s own blacksmith Jaxtom versus the mug-wielding tavern keeper, Stryker!” I announced in an excited voice. “This one’s gonna be good, folks. Hold onto your hats, ladies and gentlemen!”

By this point, the sun was drawing dangerously close to the horizon, so I felt a little hurried to finish the tournament before we lost all daylight. There would be seven matches total, so I hoped doing them two at a time would give me enough leeway.

Plus, it allowed me to play out one of my lifelong fantasies of being a referee for a pro wrestling match.

“In our next ring will be two of the Bullard Boys!” I declared with a dramatic flourish. “We’ve got Bryn the Bandit facing off against Ian the Inevitable!”

Cheers and shouts came from the audience, so I could tell everyone was enjoying my theatrical announcements, and I chuckled to myself as I got everyone into place. We’d created two circles on the field and stamped down the grass and dirt until it was flat and hard, and then we’d roped the circles off. It wasn’t a WWE level ring or anything, but it would do for now.

I’d managed to get a hold of a bell to ring, too, so I paced between the two rings holding it aloft while I waited for the four fighters to climb inside the rings. Once Bryn, Ean, Stryker, and Jaxtom had all nodded their consent, I dinged the bell with one of the spoons we’d used earlier.

With that, the contestants locked arms and began their struggles, and it was a comical sight since most everyone was coated in mud, oil, and sweat. I kept my eyes on Jaxtom and Stryker since I felt like that would be the fight to watch, and I heard the murmured bets being placed among the audience. This time, they were split evenly between the two men, and I wondered how the two men would feel about the spontaneous popularity contest going on unbeknownst to them.

Stryker gripped Jaxtom by the forearms as he attempted to twist the blacksmith’s arms off his shoulders, and the two men swiveled before smashing back together in a battle of strength.

Bryn and Ian were a little more hesitant to get their hands dirty, and they jabbed experimentally as they danced around each other in the circular ring. Then they let out growls of determination as they crashed together with a thud of muscle against muscle.

The air was filled with the sound of grunting and skin slapping against skin as the contestants grappled with each other, but a moment later, Bryn had Ian on the ground.

I rushed over to smack the earth three times to count the guardsman out while I counted out loud, and when I reached three, Bryn leapt off his opponent’s back to release him.

“Bryn is our first winner!” I announced, and I ducked under the rope to lift the guardsman’s hand into the air. We walked in a circle around the ring just like they did in the professional wrestling matches, and I suddenly wished I’d had my girls dress up in bikinis for the event.

I supposed there was no need to rub my massive good fortune in everyone else’s faces, though, so I shrugged off the thought and refocused on the wrestling match still going on in the other ring.

Jaxtom and Stryker were still evenly matched, and the shouting from the audience grew heated as they jostled each other back and forth. The dirt beneath their feet was even more stamped down than it had been when they started, but there was also a spattering of footprints from where they’d shuffled their feet.

Suddenly, Stryker lunged to the side, and he left an opening for the blacksmith to tackle him around the waist. Both men went down in a tangle of limbs, and their struggle caused dust to fly up and block my view. When the dirt settled, Jaxtom had the barkeep locked in a headlock, and Stryker’s face was turning a deep shade of purple.

I rushed forward, slipped under the rope, and began to count. “One… Two… Three! Jax wins!”

“That’s more like it!” The blacksmith tossed back his head and let out a big belly laugh.

“The event isn’t over yet,” I warned with a smirk. “You still have two more matches to fight, my friend.”

“I’ll kick anyone’s ass ye throw at me, Bash,” the blacksmith countered with a wink.

“Looking forward to it.” I grinned, and I clapped him on the shoulder before I turned to the men who hadn’t fought in a match yet. “Next, we have Janus versus Jorgen, and Thanor versus Riondale! Hang onto your socks, people, it’s gonna be good!”

Hoots, hollers, and whistles echoed from the audience, and the competitors waved to their fans as they made their way inside the rings. Even the strait-laced, duty-focused Riondale was grinning as he took his stance in the circle across from his cousin.

This was the time for the underdogs to prove themselves, and I held my bell aloft again before I signaled the start of the next two matches. At the ding sound, the four men launched themselves forward and locked arms in a tight struggle. It seemed as though the two pairs were just as evenly matched as the first set of fighters had been, but this time I was mostly paying attention to Riondale’s fight.

I secretly hoped my young lieutenant would be able to travel with us since I knew I could rely heavily on the honorable man, but I didn’t want to play favorites at all, so I made sure to keep an eye on Janus and Jorgen as well.

The young apprentice blacksmith was the same height as the hunter, but that’s where the similarities stopped. Jorgen was thin, limber, and built for the hunt while the younger man was bulked up like he hit the gym every single day, but I knew his career forced him to exercise regularly.

As I watched Jorgen struggle to maintain his footing amidst the onslaught of the apprentice’s moves, I realized the younger man could very well win the match. Janus proved me correct an instant later, and he flung the hunter to the ground like he was as light as a feather. Jorgen hit hard with a loud “oof,” and he didn’t move to get back up.

I slipped inside the ring and squatted down beside where Janus held Jorgen down, and I counted out loud just as I’d done before. “One… Two… Three… Janus is victorious!”

Surprised gasps erupted from the crowd followed by some disappointed grumbles, and I wondered how many people had just lost money.

“Bash!” Mahini called out. “Behind you!”

I turned around just in time to see Riondale sweep Thanor’s feet out from underneath him in a swift kick, and then the young lieutenant leapt onto his opponent faster than I could track with my eyes.

I rushed over to count Riondale’s cousin out, and then I held up the lieutenant’s hand. “Riondale wins!”

This news definitely pleased the crowd, and I saw a lot of money exchanging hands as the losers and winners separated from each other. We now had only four contestants, and our winner would be determined in a few more matches. I eyed the remaining competitors with a shrewd eye to make sure no one was hurt, but they all seemed eager to keep going, so I nodded approvingly.

So far, so good.

“In our next two matches we have some audience favorites,” I announced loudly as I paced in front of the four remaining contestants. “Jaxtom will face off against his very own apprentice, Janus, while Riondale fights another cousin, Bryn.”

“My money’s on the blacksmith winning the whole thing.”

“You’re crazy, the soldiers have this one.”

“Go, Jax, go!”

“Kick ass, Riondale!”

The crowd was in an uproar, and everyone seemed anxious to find out who the toughest man in town was. These four men had gone through all the challenges of the day, and while they hadn’t won an event yet, they still had more grit and determination than anyone I knew back in my old world, and I was eager to have men like that on my team. The next set of matches would determine our final two contenders, though, so nerves were raw as the two pairs faced off.

Soon, my entourage would be complete, and we’d be off on yet another adventure through Sorreyal.

I rang my bell again, and the sound of grunts once again filled the air. My gaze flicked back and forth between the two matches anxiously since I wasn’t sure which was the most nail biting of the two. On the one hand, I fully expected Riondale to beat his cousin, but the lieutenant had failed at every other event so far. In the other ring was Jaxtom against his own apprentice, and if anyone knew the burly blacksmith’s weaknesses, it would be Janus. Still, I’d be embarrassed for my friend if he ended up getting beaten by a kid.

Riondale growled as his cousin got him in a headlock, and the young lieutenant did an evasive maneuver to free himself. Then he whirled on his opponent and once again tried his kick move that had succeeded in his previous match. Bryn saw it coming, though, and the dark-haired soldier hopped nimbly over the swing of his cousin’s limb.

The lieutenant jumped to his feet, and he lunged at his cousin’s arms. Riondale held Bryn in a bear hug, and then he pulled him to the ground. The two rolled around and each took a turn holding the other down, but then Riondale held firmly to the top position while he gripped Bryn’s arms in his fists.

I rushed over to do my counting thing, and when I got to three, Riondale released his cousin with a relieved sigh.

“Ri-guy wins!” I shouted, and my lieutenant flashed me a grateful smile, but then I turned my attention back to the match between Janus and Jaxtom.

I was just in time to see the tall blacksmith lift his apprentice clear into the air, and he slammed the young man back first onto the ground with a loud roar. Janus hit with a thud, and he shouted in pain, but he didn’t move to get up.

Worry filled my stomach as I made my way over to the young apprentice, but he was still conscious and breathing fine, so I went ahead with my counting thing.

“One… Two… Three!” I shouted. “Jaxtom wins!”

That’s when I realized the final showdown would be between the two buddies, and the men I considered to be my best friends, Riondale and Jaxtom. I wanted them both to win, but that was impossible given the circumstances, so I’d have to settle for only one winner.

I swallowed hard, but at the same time, a shiver of excitement ran down my spine. At the very least, it would be an entertaining match.

The sun was casting its last dying rays of light across the sky, and the brilliant orange and purple hues created a living painting as the backdrop to our final match. It was theatrical, and dramatic, but that was perfect for the scenario. We had just enough daylight left for one more fight, so we had to make it count.

“Do you guys need some water or a quick break?” I asked the two last contestants.

“I’m good,” Jax growled, and he crossed his arms over his chest as he shot a competitive glance at Riondale.

“No, thank you, sir.” Riondale shook his head, and his gaze flicked sideways to Jaxtom.

The two were almost comical the way they were getting competitive over the spot on my entourage, but I wasn’t about to stop them from creating some entertainment for the entire town.

“Alright, then.” I nodded. “To the ring.”

Both men nodded in response, and they slipped beneath the rope to enter our makeshift wrestling ring. Their clothes were already dirty from their previous scuffles as well as from the prior events they’d gone through, but they both had stone-faced expressions.

“Ready?” I asked as I held the bell aloft, and when they nodded again, I rang it loudly to signal the start of the match.

The two men locked arms, and they stared sternly at each other as they both looked for weaknesses. Their feet shuffled back and forth as they fought over control, and they both kept their footing as they maneuvered around in a circle.

The audience was quiet as everyone watched intently, but it was getting harder to see in the steadily growing darkness of twilight. Suddenly, several torches were lit, and I smiled in gratitude at the townspeople who stood holding the lights up so everyone could see the fight clearly.

The two men grappled with each other, and they grunted with effort as their muscles bulged from the strain. They shuffled back and forth, and around in a circle, and we all held our breaths as we waited anxiously for someone to get the upper hand. Minutes passed without anything changing, and I began to wonder who would get the final spot on my entourage.

“How’d a tiny guy get so tough,” Jax growled in a strained voice.

“From taking on big guys,” Riondale replied with a cocky grin.

“Enough banter, time for one of you to win!” I laughed from the sidelines as two of my favorite people fought over the right to travel with me.

They went back and forth a couple more times, and I started to sense the crowd getting bored. They were so evenly-matched on strength, skill, and grit that this match could go on all night long, but I knew everyone was just as eager as I was for the full entourage to be announced. It felt like hours passed without much change, and I was beginning to wish something, anything, would happen.

Several tense moments later, Mahini appeared silently by my side, and her ice-blue eyes scanned my face for a moment before she spoke. “What if there is no clear winner, Great One?”

“I was just having similar thoughts,” I admitted in a reluctant tone. “They could do this for hours.”

“If it were up to me…” Mahini trailed off, and then she shook her head. “Never mind.”

“What?” I pressed, and I bumped my shoulder against hers. “You can tell me anything, just speak your mind, my love.”

“What if we announced a tie?” The desert goddess arched an eyebrow as she presented the option. “The other judges and I agree that would be the best approach.”

“I’d hate to have to choose between the two of them,” I mused, and then I nodded. “Let’s do it.”

“By your command, Great One,” Mahini murmured, and she slunk away as quietly as she had appeared.

A moment later, the three women and Elrin approached the ring where the two men still held each other at arm’s length and struggled to get the upper hand.

“Stop the fight!” Elrin called out in a loud voice.

Jax and Riondale paused, but they didn’t release each other from their grasp.

“We have made a decision,” Elissa announced.

The crowd gasped, and whispers swept through the audience.

“Both of these men have fought hard all day long,” Eva said in a loud voice.

“Therefore, we proclaim the match a tie!” Mahini finished.

A cheer erupted from the people, and everyone clapped their hands in approval. Jaxtom and Riondale glanced at each other in confusion, and they shot me a questioning look.

“It’s true,” I chuckled. “You’re both going with me to Vallenwood.”

“It’s about damn time!” Jax growled, but then a huge grin split his face, and he dropped his hands from the lieutenant’s shoulders.

“Are you certain, sir?” Riondale questioned, and his gaze flicked to the happy faces of the audience. “Wouldn’t the people prefer their blacksmith to win?”

“Everyone watched you both,” I explained in a patient tone. “I think they’d rather celebrate your victory than watch you two move an inch at a time all night long.”

“Good point.” Finally, Riondale grinned, and I clapped him on the shoulder as I mirrored his expression.

“Besides,” I said, “I couldn’t leave my two best men behind, now could I?”

“I would hope not, sir,” the lieutenant replied, and he stuck out his hand to Jaxtom. “Good match, my friend.”

“Aye,” the blacksmith growled. “Yer a tough one, kid.”

That was high praise from Jaxtom, and Riondale knew it. His face bloomed a brilliant shade of red, and he cleared his throat awkwardly.

“I think we’ve all earned a drink or two after this day,” I declared, and I tossed my arms around each man’s shoulders. “Stryker! You got any ale left?”

“Aye,” the barkeep hollered from across the field. “But save some for the rest of us.”

“Did you hear that?” I laughed. “Party at the tavern! Everyone’s invited!”

My words were greeted with another round of cheers, but I noticed a final round of money being swapped as the audience began to disperse. The people holding the torches led the way toward the street, and then everyone in town filed behind them toward Stryker’s tavern.

The small bar wouldn’t be big enough for everyone, but I could at least buy everyone in town a round before the night was over, so I hurried after the crowd. The girls caught up to me about halfway there, and they all gave the two men their congratulations as we walked.

“It will be good to serve you again, my lady,” Riondale told Eva.

“Let’s see what all this fuss is about,” Jaxtom murmured to Mahini in a conspiratorial tone.

“It will be much easier with you on our side,” the desert goddess replied, and I couldn’t agree more.

A short while later, I was sitting in the crowded bar with my newly formed entourage gathered around me. My girls sat by my side as we toasted to the various winners of the day, and the rest of the town took turns coming up to congratulate the victors.

I had twelve people to travel with me and my women to Vallenwood, and I couldn’t be happier with who’d ended up on my team. I had the married couple, Sarah and Bron, to keep us all grounded, Bellona to outfit us in the best attire, Caelia to coax out of her shell, Adelina and Celest to get to know, and Kylor, Corvis, Niconor, and Jeron were all strong enough fighters to act as my guardsmen.

Jaxtom and Riondale swapped barbs and banter while they drank, and their antics caused everyone to laugh. I was excited about having the two of them join my team, and I knew their leadership skills would come in handy on the road.

It was a night I knew I would always remember, and I cherished every moment of it. My girls finally pulled me away in the wee hours of the morning, and I waved a drunken goodbye to the townspeople remaining at the bar. Most of my victors had already said their goodnights and farewells, and they claimed the need to prepare for the journey as their reason for leaving the party early.

I couldn’t blame them, though, since there was still a lot I needed to do to get ready for the trip to Vallenwood, but that would be the focus of the following day. For the moment, I was content to pass out in a drunken stupor among the super-hot women who loved me.

I woke up reluctantly the next day to the sun blazing in the window like a hot stove burner. It had to be close to mid-day already, and I groaned as I pushed myself out of the bed. I was alone in the bedroom, so I quickly dressed before going in search of the three beautiful women I called mine.

I found them downstairs packing for the journey ahead of us, and I grinned at the sight of their busy movements. They had to be well acquainted with loading our saddlebags by this point, but this trip would be a little bit different. For one, we’d have more people with us than we’d traveled with for a while. Secondly, we were going to a social function for nobility, so we’d be packing more heavily.

Going to the king’s palace meant dressing the part, after all.

I was grateful Bellona would be going with us, so we would have constant access to a professional seamstress. I’d be sure to make an awesome impression on all the nobles with her at my back.

“Need help?” I asked with a wide grin.

The girls jumped and turned around to face me with admonishing but playful glares.

“Bash!” My wife slapped my arm playfully. “Don’t sneak up on us like that.”

“Sorry,” I chuckled. “But in all fairness, I’ve been standing here for a minute. It’s not my fault you didn’t notice.”

Mahini shook her head, and Eva snorted, but no one argued my point, so I grinned proudly.

“Here.” Elissa grabbed an empty bag and shoved it into my hands, and she flashed me a wink before she turned back to her own belongings. “Come back when it's full.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I chuckled.

I did as I was told, and when we were done at the house, the four of us went into town for the rest of our supplies. We arranged for everyone to have a horse, plus a couple to pull the wagon full of supplies. Then we purchased tents for everyone and enough food to last us the whole trip. It took us most of the day to make all the necessary arrangements, but I made sure to stop by each of the stores to ask if they had any special requests.

It took us two full days to get everyone and everything ready, but then my crew assembled near the stables on the morning of the third day for a final check over. I had everyone line up while I inspected the ranks, and I made sure they were wearing good traveling clothes before I nodded in approval.

“Bellona,” I said, and the seamstress stepped forward. “Did you manage to make uniforms for the entire entourage?”

“I started them.” She frowned. “I’ll have to finish them along the way. My apologies, Great One.”

“No need to be sorry.” I smiled gently at the seamstress. I wanted only good vibes on this trip, and that started with how I handled situations like this. “It’s not like you had a lot of notice. Do the best you can with the time you have. I just want us all ready to be presented to the king by the time we reach Vallenwood.”

“It will be done.” She smirked. “And you’ll be the best-dressed archduke there, I can promise you that.”

“Good.” I nodded, and then I turned my attention to the rest of my team. When I was satisfied, I clapped my hands together. “Time to head out, people!”

We mounted our horses, and Riondale helped Bellona up on top of the wagon’s bench before he took a place beside her. Then the lieutenant snapped the reins, and the horses pulled the cart forward.

When my entourage was ready to leave, I clicked my tongue to Goliath, and the war horse neighed before he trotted forward to the head of the line. Then, with some of the best damn people in all of Sorreyal at my back, I rode out of the gate of Bastianville with my head held high.

Vallenwood and the king awaited.

Chapter Eight

Carleone was our first destination, and it was less than a day's travel west of Bastianville, so I expected us to arrive before dark. Riondale and Bellona sat on the bench of the heavily-laden wagon while the rest of my entourage rode horses in front of or behind the cart. Mahini, Elissa, and Eva took up positions near the front of our caravan, and I rode between them with a proud grin on my face.

With how many good people I had at my back, this was sure to be my easiest journey yet.

Jaxtom trotted his horse up next to mine, and the blacksmith flashed me a cheeky grin across the distance between us.

“What’s next, boss?” Jax growled as he eyed the road ahead.

“We’ll reach Carleone before the end of the day,” I informed him as I mirrored his infectious happy expression. “We’ll take some time to stop and say hi to Mak, too.”

“Aye, I haven’t seen the ‘ol boy in a long time.” Jax nodded thoughtfully.

“Keep your guard up, though,” I instructed as my gaze flicked to the scrub brush on either side of the path. “We were attacked by kobolds the last time I came in this direction.”

“I’d love a chance to get my hands dirty.” Jax let out a loud belly laugh, and then he clicked his tongue to his horse before he trotted forward to ride beside Mahini, and a moment later, I heard the two of them discussing the various qualities of leather armor. Jaxtom seemed to be having the time of his life already, and the walls of Bastianville were still visible behind us.

It made me happy to see him so pleased with himself, and I was glad I’d decided to end the last event of my impromptu tournament with a tie. Having the blacksmith and Riondale both with me meant my fighting force was strong enough to handle anything we encountered.

“I finished our first flag,” Bellona announced from her seat on the wagon, and she flourished the fabric with a flick of her wrist.

Embroidered on the face of the flag was a griffon and a dragon, both rearing up and facing each other as though they were fighting. The dragon was crimson-red, and the griffon a burnt-gold color, but the background was black like a pirate’s jolly roger.

“It’s perfect.” I grinned. “It will surely cast fear into the hearts of our enemies upon the mere sight of my standard.”

“Good.” Bellona returned my smile. “I’ll stitch the same crest onto the breast of all of our uniforms. That way everyone will know we serve you and only you.”

“Plus, you’ll be given free range of the palace and all the power of being in the presence of a god,” I reminded the seamstress with a smirk. “You scratch my back, and I’ll scratch yours.”

“I can’t wait to see the big city,” Caelia breathed in a low voice. “Is it really made of solid gold?”

“The walls are painted a gold hue,” I said. “But when the sunset rays strike the walls of Vallenwood… It does look like it was built from pure gold.”

“I’m pretty sure the glow of dragon fire added some to the effect as well,” Riondale pointed out.

“True,” I chuckled. I was glad I didn’t have to deal with Smiguel the great crimson asshole anymore, so this time I could focus all my attention on the summit of nobility.

I still wasn’t entirely certain what would be expected of me once we reached the palace in Vallenwood, but I was curious about what I could learn while playing dress-up with some nobles. There were far more important and more interesting things to do, but being a god brought its fair share of responsibilities.

“Wait.” Bellona frowned. “We won’t have to face any dragons this time, right? You killed it, didn’t you?”

“Fair and square.” I nodded. “No, the worst we will deal with will be bandits, kobolds, or something like that trying to attack us along the way. We are well-protected, though, so I don’t think anyone will be brave enough to step up to us.”

I had to be careful saying things I couldn’t back up, but with half my team being heavily armed and the other half constantly keeping a lookout, I felt confident enough to assure the seamstress of her safety.

I lost myself in thought for a while after that, and I entertained myself by taking in the scenery. I’d traveled to the north during my last quest, so while the landscape was still familiar, it was more inviting than the road to Arginold had been. I was looking forward to seeing the two snow-capped mountains that held Carleone nestled in between them, though, and I was even more anxious to speak with Carlisle, the town leader.

Carleone was one of my new holdings, and I wanted to make sure it was thriving just as much as Bastianville was. I wouldn’t have a lot of time to spend in town during this journey, but I could find out information I needed to help them out on the way back home.

The evergreens were thick and lush in this part of Sorreyal, and the road was wide enough for us to ride four abreast. The air was brisk and chilly, but it held aromas of the woodlands that teased my nostrils. Pine needles crunched beneath our horses’ feet and the wheels of the wagon, and birds chirped in the distance.

It was peaceful, and serene, but a part of me didn’t trust the serenity. Danger could be lurking beneath the shadows of the trees, or around the next bend, but I shook off my paranoia with a shake of my head. Then I reminded myself to trust in my own power and abilities.

I was the God of Time, after all.

Having more people to protect did amp up my adrenaline, but I knew they would lend a helping hand, so it all balanced out in the end.

The rest of the day passed by without incident, and the sun crept steadily across the sky as we rode at a decent pace. With the afternoon rays beaming brightly down onto the road ahead, I spotted the snow-capped mountains first, and then the walls of Carleone bloomed in my vision through the mist like it had just been created before my eyes.

Carleone was tucked between two mountains, and the walls filled the distance between the slopes. I spotted far less blurry dots moving about on top of the walls this time than I had during my previous visit, and I wondered why their guard forces had diminished.

I nudged my heels against Goliath’s flanks to urge him forward at a quicker pace, and I took the lead of my little caravan. Everyone tightened their formation around the wagon behind me, and out of the corner of my eyes, I saw shirts being straightened and hair combed with fingers. My team wanted to make a good impression on their neighboring town, and I didn’t think there was anything wrong with that at all. In fact, I held my chin up proudly as I approached the closed gates of Carleone.

The guards at the front of the town looked familiar, and I wracked my brain for the memory of their names.

“Greetings, Sergeant Jack!” I called out in a friendly tone, and I waved to the man on the left.

Jack stepped forward, and he squinted up at me for a long moment before recognition bloomed on his face.

“O Great One, you have returned!” the sergeant gasped as he swept into a low bow. “We have heard tales of your deeds throughout the land, and everyone has been wishing you would come back to Carleone soon.”

“My duties have kept me away for a while,” I said with a sympathetic smile. “I’m actually just passing through this time as well, but I need to speak to the mayor, too.”

“He’ll be up at the mines for a little while longer,” Jack informed me. “He’s up there til dark every day.”

“Working himself to death.” I shook my head. “I’ll fix it.”

“Uncle Carl loves this town,” my wife murmured as she nudged her horse up next to mine. “He’ll do whatever he can to keep it going.”

“Well, soon he won’t have to worry about anything just like your father.” I grinned. “At least his house isn’t full of homeless people anymore.”

“True.” Elissa’s vibrant eyes twinkled with joy. “And if he’s working the mines himself that must mean there is still some ore coming out.”

“We’ll figure out what’s going on soon enough.” I nodded. “In the meantime, let’s get everyone some dinner while we wait for him to return to town.”

“Good idea.” Elissa grinned, and then she turned to the people behind us. “Follow me to the stables, please.”

We would spend the night in town and head back out early the next day, but I wanted to have plenty of time to talk to Carlisle and the other people of Carleone while I was there.

A short while later, my entourage and I were seated in the tavern with full bellies. We all held half drank mugs of ale in our hands, and happy sighs could be heard all around the group. Sarah snuggled up against her husband next to the crackling fireplace, Bellona furrowed her brow in concentration as she stitched on one of the uniforms, and Caelia whispered excitedly with Celeste and Adelina.

Kylor, Corvis, Niconor, and Jeron stuck to each other like glue, and they all kept their eyes peeled in every direction, so I could tell they were taking their duties as my guardsmen very seriously.

Riondale and Jax sat shoulder to shoulder to my right, and judging from how often the big blacksmith let out one of his deep belly laughs, they were having a good time joking around with each other.

I’d have to give my people a little bit of guidance about what was expected from each of them during this quest since I’d come up with roles in my head, but I hadn’t explained them in detail yet.

“Listen up, everybody,” I said in a loud enough voice to get all twelve of their attentions. “So, you’re part of my entourage, but do you know what that will mean once we reach the palace?”

“I assumed me and the other women would act as waiting women for Elissa, Mahini, and Eva.” Bellona met my gaze, and she shrugged her shoulders.

“And we’re your guards,” Jeron supplied with a glance at the other men around him.

“That’s true enough.” I scratched my jaw as I thought over what else they would need to know. “But there may be times when I ask you to perform certain tasks. Whether that be to follow someone without being seen, or to fetch something from a far distance, I expect my instructions to be followed to the letter.”

“Of course, Great One.” Bron sat up a little straighter. “We will not fail you.”

Everyone echoed his words of affirmation, and my heart swelled with pride at their passionate insistence that they would follow my commands without question.

“I have the best damn followers in all of Sorreyal,” I insisted in return.

“Bash!” Carlisle greeted in an excited tone as he burst through the tavern door and rushed toward me with a huge grin on his face. “What a sight for sore eyes you are!”

“Uncle Carl.” I grinned as I gripped his forearm in mine, and I clapped him on the shoulder with my other hand.

“Where is Lissy?” The Mayor of Carleone scanned over the faces of my entourage until they landed on his adopted niece, and my wife, Elissa. “Ah, there you are. Of course, you are with your husband, such a faithful wife.”

“I will go with Bash anywhere until our children are born,” my wife replied with a sweet smile. “ How are you, Uncle Carl?”

“I’ve been better,” the mayor sighed, but then his worried gaze flicked to my face, and he hurried to explain. “But I’ve also been a lot worse. I’ve just been busy.”

“Busy how?” I gestured to an empty chair next to mine, and the mayor followed me back to my seat.

“Yes, please, catch us up with everything going on in Carleone.” Elissa pulled her chair closer to the two of us, and she leaned forward on her elbows and rested her chin in the palm of her hand.

“After your last visit, things have improved a lot around here,” the mayor reported in a pleased tone. “Many of our citizens moved to Bastianville to alleviate some of the unemployment we suffered, but now we are basically a ghost town. We get the travelers who come from the east to Bastianville, but they don’t stay long, and they keep their gold for your town.”

“The merchants don’t stop here and share their wares?” I frowned.

Did the hometown of a god hold that much sway?

Carleone was now my town, too, so I needed to do what I could to help it thrive. Maybe the travelers just needed to learn that fact, and then they would be just as intrigued by the neighboring town as they were by Bastianville.

“No.” Carlisle shook his head. “And without the guardsmen Bullard provided, our protective force has dwindled. I no longer have a personal guard.”

“I’m building my forces, so you’ll have more than enough protection soon enough,” I assured him. “Plus, I’m going to spread the word that Carleone is in my territory now. I’m going to the palace to talk to the other nobles, so it will be the perfect time to announce my claim to the lands the king gave me. That way everyone knows you’re within my protection.”

“This is much appreciated, Great One.” Carlisle raised his mug for a toast. “To the future.”

“To the future.” I clinked my glass to his and drank heavily until I downed the rest of my ale.

We spent the rest of the night talking to the various townspeople in Carleone. Annette brought me her fat, happy cat that she’d named Sir Bashy after me. A couple people asked me how Hal was doing, and I was pleased to tell them he owned his own stable back in Bastianville. Cliff, the tanner who’d taught me how to work hides, had more than a few drinks with me, and we joked about having plenty of piss for tomorrow’s skins.

When we were all good and plastered, we made our way across the street to the inn where Nelly provided us with comfortable beds to sleep in. Riondale informed me he was going to stand guard over our wagon, and I commanded that he assign two other men to watch shifts as well.

The girls and I shared a king-sized bed again, and we all snuggled happily together. I was almost asleep when I heard a knock on the door, but Elissa jumped up to answer it. It was the innkeeper, Nelly, with a tray of delicacies.

“I’ve been practicing some of my baking, O Great One,” she informed me with an apologetic smile. “Sorry to barge in on you so late at night, but I saw you had just come in, and I tried to hurry--”

“Don’t worry about it.” I cut her off before she could stammer out any more excuses since I wasn’t upset with her at all. In fact, my mouth watered at the thought of a sweet treat, so she had perfect timing. “I could go for a late-night snack.”

“Thank you, Great One.” Nelly curtsied low, and her cheeks flushed a deep maroon color. “I will leave you to your slumber, then. Again, my apologies for interrupting.”

It was then that I realized I was naked, and Elissa had thrown the blankets back when she’d gotten up, so I was completely exposed.

I laughed out loud as Nelly closed the door behind her, and then I swung my legs over the side of the bed.

“Sorry, ladies,” I murmured. “I know you were about to go to sleep, too.”

“You’re cute.” Mahini smirked. “I’m having some of the sweets.”

“They’re all mine,” I argued as I hurried to the tray Nelly had placed on the small table.

“Nuh-uh!” Elissa jumped in front of me, and she snatched the tray up with some ninja-like skills. “We all get an equal portion.”

“Fine.” I pursed my lips in a mock-pout. “Dole them out, then, my love. And remind me not to get between you and chocolate in the future.”

“Deal.” Elissa flashed me a broad grin before she handed me one of the sweet morsels. Then she took the tray to the other two girls and gave them each a piece as well.

“Mmm,” Eva moaned with delight as she placed the delicacy between her luscious lips. “Absolutely delicious.”

“Careful,” Mahini warned with a chuckle. “You’ll get us all excited.”

“Come on,” I groaned at the same time. “Don’t tease me like that.”

We all laughed, and then we devoured another round of the sweet chocolate treats. I wondered if I could mimic the process Nelly had used to make them briefly, and then I returned my attention to getting some rest before the next day of traveling. I snuggled in between the three women once again, and I sighed happily as I fell into a deep slumber.

Being the God of Time was fucking awesome.

The next morning, Jax and I went by the blacksmith’s forge before we headed back out on the road, and the two of us walked side by side down the main street of Carleone. The burly blacksmith glanced around at the town with a keen eye, but he let out an appreciative whistle when he saw Malakai’s forge.

“Greetings, Bash,” Mak said with a friendly smile. “How’s life been treatin’ the God of Time?”

“I’m surprised you remember me,” I chuckled.

“You’re not easy to forget.” The dark-skinned blacksmith crossed his arms as his gaze landed on Jaxtom. “Neither are you, Jax.”

“It’s been a bit,” Jax growled, and then the two blacksmiths clasped forearms. “How are ya, Mak?”

“Could be worse.” Mak shrugged. “What brings ya to Carleone?”

“Passin’ through,” Jax grunted, and I resisted the urge to chuckle.

The two blacksmiths were like peas in a pod, and while they came from different backgrounds, they had a similar gruffness.

“We brought some more copper to mint into coins,” I interjected. “Do you think you could send them back to Bastianville when you’re done with them?”

“I know the drill.” Mak nodded.

I let the two blacksmiths catch up for a little bit longer, but the exchange of grunts and growls were highly entertaining. It was like they were speaking a different language, and it was difficult to keep up with. I made a solid effort, though, and I was proud of myself for my ability to maintain a straight face the whole time they spoke.

Then Jax and I bade Mak farewell, and we returned to the rest of our entourage. Everyone waited for us in the street outside the inn, and the wagon was already hitched to a couple of horses.

“We just have to drop off the ore at the blacksmith’s forge on our way out of town,” I explained to the group as I mounted Goliath. “Then our next destination will be Castle Bullard.”

“Will we have time to say hello to my grandmother?” Riondale asked in a cautious tone. “If not, it’s fine…”

“Sure, Ri-guy,” I chirped. “I wouldn’t want you to miss out on any opportunity to see your family.”

Riondale and his three cousins, Thanor, Bryn, and Ean, had left their elderly grandmother behind when they’d left Bullard to follow me full-time, and I knew the men were all worried about the older woman who’d raised them.

I clicked my tongue to my warhorse, and we headed down the street of Carleone toward the gate on the opposite side of town. I pulled him to a halt outside the blacksmith’s shop, and Jeron helped Corvis and Kylor unload the crates full of copper ore. We waved goodbye to the people of Carleone who had gathered at the edge of town to watch us depart, and then we passed through the gates.

The road was wide and easy to travel, and this time I took a more direct route to the Duke of Bullard’s castle than I had during my previous trip to see Eva’s father. I would avoid the city of Port Kilwick and Lake Balerno, so our time on the road would be cut nearly in half. It would only take us a few days to reach the castle by taking this route, and with the wagon we would be traveling slower anyway, so I appreciated the smoother path.

We’d have to camp out over the next few nights, but we were well-prepared to do so. I had enough tents for everyone, and enough food to get us to Vallenwood if necessary, so I felt ready for anything.

We traveled for the rest of the day without encountering any other travelers, and I soon heard bored sighs among my entourage. I could fix that, though, since I was the most entertaining person in the world, at least in their eyes.

“How are you enjoying the trip so far?” I pulled Goliath’s reins until he fell back beside the dark-skinned general store owner, and I flashed Caelia a friendly smile.

“Just fine, thank you, Great One,” Caelia murmured, and she refused to meet my gaze. Her fingers fidgeted with her reins, and her shoulders slumped.

“Who’s watching your store while you’re gone?” I pressed in an effort to get her to open up.

“I just closed it up.” Caelia shrugged, but then she lifted her light-brown eyes to mine. “Elrin promised to keep an eye on it, though.”

“I’m sure everyone in town will make sure it is just fine until you’re back.” I grinned. “The people of Bastianville seem to be really fond of you, Caelia, and so are my women it seems.”

“Of me?” Caelia snorted. “You’re one to talk.”

I felt like I’d made a breakthrough in that moment, and I grinned from ear to ear.

“I’m glad you’re with me, Caelia,” I said in a soft voice, and heat rushed to her cheeks.

“Yes, sir.” Caelia’s light-brown eyes fell to her horse’s mane, and I got the hint that she was done talking for the moment.

“We will talk more soon,” I informed her, and when her gaze flicked up to my face, I flashed her a flirtatious wink.

Caelia’s cheeks burned brightly, and she sputtered for a moment, but I merely nudged my heels against Goliath’s flanks to ride away without another word.

The next person I decided to ride beside was the young girl, Celeste. She wore a stern look on her face as she stared ahead at the road with unseeing eyes, like she was watching a movie play in her head. I cleared my throat to get her attention, and she inhaled sharply as she was pulled from her thoughts.

“My apologies, Great One.” Her violet eyes filled with fear for a moment, but I gave her a warm smile, and her expression relaxed. “I didn’t see you approach.”

“You seemed deep in thought,” I observed in a kind voice. “Is everything okay?”

“You said Bullard was the next stop,” she replied in a solemn tone. “I haven’t been there since the death of my parents.”

“I’m right here by your side,” I informed her. “Plus, you seem like a strong kid. Everything is going to be just fine.”

“Thank you, Great One.” Celeste took a deep breath, and she flashed me a grateful smile. “I feel a lot better now.”

“Please, call me Bash,” I insisted.

“Yes, Sir Bash,” Celeste chuckled. “I heard you’re a knight, after all.”

“I am,” I laughed. “Good call.”

We talked about the landscape and various wildlife we spotted for a few moments before I guided Goliath over to speak to someone else, and I was really enjoying taking the time to get to know the people in my entourage.

Adelina sat on the tail of the wagon, and the older woman kicked her legs with an air of whimsy as the cart bounced down the road. I trailed behind the wagon on Goliath’s back for a while, and then I cleared my throat to get her attention.

“What do you think of Bastianville so far?” I asked in a curious tone. “You’re new to the area, so I’d like to hear your thoughts on my little town.”

“It’s a fine place to settle down,” Adelina answered with a friendly smile. Her red and gray hair was woven into a braid that hung over her shoulder, and she stroked it absently while she thought. “The tournament was fun. I think holding more events like that would draw more travelers to town.”

“That’s a good point.” I nodded. “I knew it would boost morale as well as find me the best people in town for my entourage. Maybe that’s something I can arrange for Carleone as well…”

“I’m still a little shocked I’m here with you.” The older woman smirked. “The oil hill reminded me of fishing in small mountain rivers as a young girl, though. I would hop up the boulders in search of the best spots, and the rocks were always a bit slippery from the water.”

“Sounds like you were the perfect person for the job, then,” I chuckled. “It was very entertaining to watch you smash the competition.”

“I enjoyed that as well.” Adelina grinned. “But don’t worry, I won’t let the victory go to my head. I can play a servant woman with the best of them.”

“Good.” I nodded. “There may be a time when I call upon your nimble feet since I know what you’re capable of now.”

“I will serve you in whichever way you think is best.” Adelina tossed her braid over her shoulder. “Being a part of your chosen followers brings honor to my entire family. I will not disappoint them, or you, Great One.”

“I have utter faith in you,” I assured her.

We rode until the sun began to set behind us, and then I called for a halt. My crew swiftly moved about setting up our campsite, and Riondale led the charge by directing people to various tasks.

I made a new save point, but then I set about starting the fire with some of the tinder Jeron had quickly gathered, and I used my flame spell to ignite the kindling. A few moments later, flames burned in the circle of stones we’d arranged, and I warmed my hands over the blaze.

By the time that was done, all the tents had been erected, the horses were unsaddled and fed, and the first watch shift began at the wagon. Bron brought some of the rations from the back of the cart, and soon we had a stew simmering over the flames.

A short while later, we were all seated around the campfire with full stomachs, and I gazed around at the happy faces of my crew with a pleased smile.

“What are you thinking about?” Mahini asked with an eyebrow raised as she took my empty dish from my hands. “You’ve got a weird smile…”

“Just thinking about how lucky I am to be in this world,” I explained. “Things are a lot different where I came from, and it makes me very happy to be here with you, Elissa, and Eva by my sides.”

“You honor us with your presence,” Mahini murmured as a rosy hue sprang to her cheeks. “I would be lost without you…”

“Hush.” I brushed her obsidian locks away from her face with a gentle touch. “There’s no reason to think about that anymore. I’m here now, and I’m not going anywhere.”

“That brings me great comfort.” The stoic warrior woman collected herself with a deep breath, and then the corners of her lips twitched into a smile. “And pleasure.”

“There’s more where that came from,” I growled playfully.

Mahini’s ice-blue eyes danced with laughter, but her lips remained tightly sealed, so I pressed mine against them in a brief, but firm, kiss. The desert goddess gasped, and a few eyes flicked in our direction, but I merely chuckled and leaned back. She shook her head, and then she pushed herself up from her seat. Her hips swayed as she crossed the campsite to the washing station, and I stared openly at her backside as she departed.

She was so much fun to tease, and it looked like she enjoyed teasing me in return, too.

“Tell us a story, Great One,” Jeron requested from the other side of the fire. “Something from your recent adventures.”

“Hmm…” It was hard to decide what stories I hadn’t already told the people of Bastianville. “Well, since you are trusted members of my entourage, I suppose I can tell you about how I managed to empty the Duke of Arginold’s treasury. But this story must stay between us for now.”

“Oooh, yes, please!” Elissa giggled. “This is such a good story!”

“Go on, then,” Jax growled.

“Come on, tell us,” Adelina urged.

“What did I miss?” Mahini asked as she rejoined the circle.

“Sir Bash was about to tell us about the duke’s treasure,” Celeste offered with an eager grin.

“Was he?” Mahini gifted us all with one of her melodic laughs, and my heart thudded heavily in my chest.

Fuck, she was beautiful when she laughed.

“I was.” I grinned. “Get comfy. You’re in for a bumpy ride.”

“Where are we going?” Eva asked as she tilted her head to the side, but then realization dawned on her, and she held up her hand. “Never mind. Please, continue.”

I flashed her a wink, and then I scratched my chin as I thought about where to begin. I decided to start with the beginning as the girls would remember it, since I didn’t want to say anything that exposed too much about my abilities. I had to remember exactly what happened on the final run through and disregard anything that happened during previous attempts.

When I was ready, I clapped my hands together to get everyone’s full attention, and then I began my gripping tale. I recounted how I predicted every step, arranged for every detail, and then the girls added in their own details about the tasks they performed. As I listened to my women describe my powers of prophecy and strategy, I realized just how awed they were with me, and it raised my body temperature several degrees.

“You really dressed up as a servant and a guard?” was the first question I received when my story was completed, and Adelina shook her head in disbelief. “But you’re a god…”

“He’s not one to act all godly all the time,” Jax pointed out with a shrug. “I like Bash just the way he is.”

“I think at the palace things will be a little different,” Bellona said.

“What makes you say that?” I frowned.

“Why, with all the nobles around, you’ll need to act more lordly,” the seamstress said. “We will be your servants and guards, not your companions.”

“That doesn’t sound very nice.” I shook my head. “No, I think I’m gonna stay just the way I am. If the nobles don’t like it, then fuck ‘em.”

“You’ll be viewed as an outsider,” Eva observed. “Few would trust you enough to open up beyond common civilities.”

“Well, that could be a problem,” I sighed. “There’s no telling how many others are allying themselves against me, either. Arginold wasn’t going to act alone.”

“Your enemies could be lurking in plain sight,” Riondale mused. “We will have to operate as a well-oiled machine while we are within the walls of the palace. No signs of weakness must be visible from the outside.”

“I don’t have weaknesses,” I reminded him. “I’m the God of Time.”

“You care about your followers,” Corvis interjected in a somber tone. “That could be used against you. You might be a god… but we aren’t.”

“I will always keep you safe,” I assured the horseman, and I meant it.

Even if I had to go through a million lifetimes worth of attempts, I wasn’t going to let anything happen to any of my followers.

“I think we’re all here because we trust you.” Adelina smirked. “You’ve yet to steer us wrong.”

“And it’s not about to happen any time soon.” I grinned.

“So, do you promise to act more noble-like once we reach the palace?” Riondale questioned with an arched eyebrow.

“I will do my best,” I chuckled. “Do you promise to relax a little and enjoy yourself?”

“If that is your command.” Riondale nodded, but a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

“Jeron and Celeste,” Elissa called out as she approached the campfire from the direction of the wagon. “It’s your turn to watch the wagon.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the teen girl murmured as she leapt to her feet. Her gaze flicked to me, and she inclined her head politely before she darted away from the fire.

“I’m going, I’m going.” Jeron rose to his feet a little slower, and he dusted off his pants and flashed me a grin before he followed behind Celeste.

“I will bank the fire,” Corvis offered. “And keep an eye on the two of them. They’re new to all this, after all.”

“Who ya callin’ new?” Jax growled. “Ye just came to Bastianville yerself.”

“I merely meant that I’m more accustomed to being on the road than others.” Corvis shrugged, and his expression remained neutral. “I didn’t mean to offend.”

“Offend?” Jax tossed back his head and let out a loud belly laugh. “Me? No… Sorry, kid.”

“We should probably all get some sleep now,” I instructed before the banter could grow any more heated. “We leave at first light.”

Jax grumbled a little with a playful smile on his lips, and I could tell he was enjoying being outside of town on an adventure. His eyes were lit up with joy, and he moved with enthusiastic energy in every step.

I waved goodnight to the blacksmith and the rest of my entourage before I crawled inside the extra-large, custom-made tent the girls and I occupied. I was asleep a short while later, and I enjoyed pleasant dreams of pleasurable moans and sweet-scented bodies. My lovers were faceless, but I could identify them still. The three women twisted in my arms like they were made of water, and I had to chase them down.

The sound of giggles filled my ears, but then they turned to pained grunts, and I frowned.

What had I done wrong?

The noise was unlike anything I’d heard come from my ladies’ lips before, and I suddenly realized it had come from outside my dream.

My eyes sprang open at the same time that Mahini cried out in alarm, and I looked over to see a shadowy figure crouched over her with a dagger to her throat. Her ice-blue eyes met mine and filled with fear, and the image sparked me into action.

I grabbed the figure by the shoulders and yanked them toward me, and the two of us rolled against the fabric wall of the tent. My sleeping pad tangled between my legs and prevented me from getting to my feet, but it also kept the strange attacker from being able to get up as well.

Eva and Elissa scurried back as far as they could and pulled Mahini toward them, and the two girls blinked in shock at the scene they’d just woken up to.

As I held the person down, I reached behind me and grabbed the first thing my hand came into contact with: my pillow. Then I shoved it onto the dude’s face and held it down with both fists.

Now that I’d managed to get the upper hand, I got a good look at the stranger who’d suddenly appeared in our tent trying to kill my beloved. I pulled the pillow back quickly in an effort to see their face, but I didn’t have much luck. They were wearing all black, with a cowl that covered their entire face except for the dark eyes peering at me from the holes in the fabric.

“Bash!” a female voice screamed my name from outside the tent, and my head swiveled toward the sound.

Mahini suddenly lunged forward with the stranger’s blade in her hand, and she plunged it into the would-be assassin’s chest.

“Kill or be killed,” she murmured, and then she jerked her chin toward the entrance of the tent. “Go, Bash. They need you.”

I nodded before I crawled out of the tent and away from the dead guy laying in my spot, but then my jaw fell open at the scene before my eyes. Bodies covered the campsite, and the three watchers on duty when I’d gone to bed all laid dead before me. Corvis, Jeron, and Celeste stared up with unseeing eyes, and rage boiled in my gut.

Then my eyes found the owner of the voice I’d heard. A figure dressed all in black held a dagger to Caelia’s throat, and the shopkeeper sobbed brokenly as she tried to inch away from the edge of the blade.

There was no fucking way I was going to let this happen. These wanna-be ninjas were going to get their asses handed to them, and I was eager to spill their blood. First, I had to reset back to my save point, though, and then I would kill every single last one of them.

Chime.

I was back in the moment before I started the fire at the newly formed campsite, and all my followers were safe and sound.

“Everyone, listen up,” I called out in a loud voice, and my entourage quickly gathered around me. “We will be attacked tonight, but our enemies are in for a little surprise…”

The God of Time would be waiting for them.

Chapter Nine

I explained my plan to get the jump on the wanna-be assassins, and my crew were quick to agree to the tasks I laid out for them. Jaxtom, Riondale, Corvis, and Kylor all climbed into trees around the wagon with bows and arrows while Niconor, Jeron, Bron, and Mahini hid beneath a canvas in the back with their swords at the ready.

Celeste, Adelina, Caelia, and Sarah joined Eva and Elissa inside our large tent, and my two women kept their eyes peeled on the entrance flap.

Once we were all in place, I threw on a dark, hooded cloak, and I took a seat by the campfire.

I wanted to look harmless, but I wasn’t sure how well I could pull that off given how much my muscles had grown since I’d been summoned to this world. My shoulders still bulged beneath the fabric of the cloak, and it had to be obvious I was a man. Still, I had faith the wanna-be assassins would arrive soon and take the bait.

Then I could teach them exactly who they were messing with.

It seemed like I waited an eternity before I heard a sound like twigs snapping beneath feet in the underbrush behind me. I didn’t move a muscle, but I kept my ears locked in the direction of the noise. I heard some branches move, and I held my breath.

Beneath the cloak, I gripped my two daggers in my fists, and I waited patiently for my enemies to come within my reach. It felt like hours passed before I heard another noise, but this time it came from much closer, so I knew the assassins would be there soon.

I could barely make out the shadowy shapes of the men who had climbed into the trees, but I could see Jaxtom’s white sleeveless shirt glimmering in the moonlight. I just hoped it didn’t alert our attackers to their presences since I wanted our counterattack to be a surprise.

Only assholes snuck up on people in the middle of the night and killed innocents.

This time I was right in the open, so they would have to get through me to get to any of my followers. I wasn’t about to let my people die on my watch. Not when I had the power to turn the tables.

A sudden blur of motion caught my attention, and I turned to see a figure dressed in all black dart out of the darkness of the underbrush. They were headed in the direction of the tents, and I waited for one more heart-pounding moment before I jumped to my feet.

The black clothed figure skidded to a halt a few paces away from the large tent where the women were hidden from view, and they turned to face me slowly.

I wanted to demand answers to a million questions, but I didn’t want them to get any closer to my women or my followers, so I lunged forward and brandished my daggers.

The masked man dodged my attack and spun around behind me, but I swiveled just in time to bring my blades up to block the dagger aimed for my shoulder. With my other hand, I brought my second weapon up into my enemy’s ribs, and I twisted to ensure maximum damage done.

I stared into the dark-brown eyes of the masked figure as life slowly faded from them, and my enemy crumpled to the dirt when I withdrew my blade.

“Bash!” Elissa’s voice called out from inside the tent. “The wagon!”

My head snapped to the cart where I saw multiple figures dressed in black crawling over the surface. Arrows zipped through the air from the trees, but if the murmured voices and pointed fingers were any indication, the men in black had discovered my men’s locations. Two of the ninja-like dudes quickly crossed the distance to the trees, and they dodged arrows like they could slow time.

If I’d been a regular archduke, then perhaps these assholes would be able to accomplish their goals easily, but unfortunately for them, I was the God of Time, and they weren’t going to get away with murder on my watch.

I scanned the scene to get a quick tally of my enemies, and I counted ten total black figures swarming over the wagon, not including the two attempting to climb the trees. I gritted my teeth before I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots, and the feeling of my daggers digging into the flesh of one of the ninja-like assholes was extremely satisfying.

I yanked my blades free before I darted over to the next guy, but he was already scurrying up the trunk. I glanced up into the tree just in time to see Kylor take aim, and then his projectile landed with a thud in our enemy’s face. The assassin fell backward to the ground, and he landed with a sickening crunch.

Well, that took care of that asshole.

“For Bash!” Mahini yelled as she and the rest of my people in the wagon burst from cover and charged toward our enemies.

“For Bastianville!” Niconor shouted, and he parried a dagger with his sword.

Jeron and Bron were right behind the two, and I wasn’t about to be outdone by my townspeople, so I rushed forward with a bloodthirsty grin.

I met my first opponent about five yards away from where the wagon was parked, and the man tried to kick my feet out from beneath me. I hopped over his leg, landed in a squat, and then jabbed my dagger out at his thigh. My blade grazed the flesh, and blood poured from the wound, but the masked man remained on his feet.

Then he came at me with some karate type moves, and I resisted the urge to spam respawns until I mastered his way of fighting. It wasn’t worth keeping them alive long enough to learn from them, anyway.

We danced around each other for a few more moments, and I jabbed out at him with my daggers at every opportunity. I managed to land a couple more blows to his extremities, but it didn’t slow him down much, so I decided to go for a different strategy.

I flipped my dagger over and caught it by the blade before I tossed it end over end toward my enemy, and the weapon buried in the masked figure’s right shoulder. Then I whipped my feather sword free from its scabbard, flicked his dagger from his grasp, and slid my blade into his abdomen. I twisted the hilt of my sword, and blood gushed from the wound to splash onto the forest floor.

He was done for, so I grabbed my dagger that protruded from his shoulder with my left hand, and I wrenched both of my blades free as I spun around in one swift motion. My opponent collapsed to the ground without a sound, and my eyes lifted to find a new enemy to kill.

My goal was to kill all of the would-be assassins on my first attempt without anyone getting injured, but I wouldn’t give up even if I had to go through a million lifetimes to make sure I accomplished what I wanted.

I watched as Mahini drove her sword through an assassin’s midsection while the others held off attacks from several more enemies, so I quickly crossed the distance to them, and I slammed my dagger into the back of Jeron’s opponent.

“Thanks, Bash.” The woodsman flashed me a grateful smile as his target crumpled to the ground.

“Any time.” I grinned, and then I yanked my blade free from the masked figure’s back.

“Bash!” Mahini’s voice called out. “Behind you!”

I turned just in time to block the dagger aimed at my back, and I glared into the masked man’s eyes as I pushed him away from me with a kick. I had my feather sword in my right hand and one of my daggers in my left, so I lunged forward with an overhand sweep of my blades, but my opponent blocked both on the edge of his weapon.

I pressed forward, and his blade inched toward his throat. I stared into his dark eyes as I grimaced with the effort it took, but with each passing moment, the silver edge grew steadily closer to his neck. With a final growl of determination, I pushed his own weapon into his flesh, and fear filled his eyes in his last moments.

“Thanks for the heads up,” I called to the desert goddess as I let my enemy fall to the ground, and then I looked for another asshole to kill. I found my next target in my next breath, and I was already on the move.

My next opponent saw me coming, though, and the fucker dodged my first strike before he attempted to jump onto my back. I dropped into a squat, and the masked man rolled over my shoulders to the ground in front of me, so I charged forward and barreled into him.

We both hit the dirt hard, which gave my enemy the perfect opportunity to straddle me. All the wind was expelled from my lungs, so it took me a moment to react to the dagger whizzing past my peripheral vision.

Who were these masked dagger-wielding assholes?

And a better question, who the fuck had sent them?

I didn’t have time to think things over, though, since I had one of the assholes on top of me trying to kill me, so I maneuvered my hand around until I managed to free my dagger from beneath his legs, and then I angled my blade toward my enemy’s side. I slid it between his ribs, and a pained gasp escaped his lips.

The slice to his side caused the masked man to jump back and release me, so I jumped to my feet, twirled my feather sword around in my grasp, and charged toward him again. I knocked his dagger out of the way with the longer blade in my right hand, and then I buried my dagger into his neck with my left fist.

His eyes widened in shock as a gurgled cry came from his mouth, and a fountain of blood sprayed from the gaping hole in his neck the instant I removed my blade.

Another one bites the dust.

I grimaced at my own cheesy line before I turned back to the battle at the wagon. Arrows littered the ground between the trees and the cart, and bodies were scattered everywhere. They were all wearing the black outfit and cowl, though, so I knew they were all bad guys with one glance.

“A little help?” Bron and Jeron were back-to-back with enemies coming at them from both sides, and the ninja-like assholes appeared to have the upper hand, since the two townspeople sweated profusely as they parried the daggers coming at them from all angles.

I darted across the distance between us, kicked the legs out from under the man attacking Bron, and then drove my blades into the masked man’s torso the second he hit the ground. Bron swiveled, and with Jeron’s help, they pushed back the other would-be assassin.

Then, like a nightmare playing out in slow motion, I watched in horror as the masked man kicked Jeron square in the chest, and the woodsman flew backward. He landed with a loud “oof” and didn’t move, so I rushed to his side to check on him. Blood dribbled from the corner of his lips, and he sputtered as he tried to catch his breath, so I knew there was some serious damage done to his lungs as well as possibly some broken ribs.

I shook my head in dismay as I took in his injured state, and then I decided to reset back to my save point. I’d much rather go through multiple attempts than to have a single member of my entourage get hurt.

Chime.

I was back in the moment before I started the fire at the newly formed campsite, and all my followers were safe and sound. The flames licked at the kindling in an ominous way, but I supposed that was because I knew what was coming.

I’d have to work harder to keep all my followers safe, and determination swelled in my chest.

My entourage had said it best earlier. I was a god, but they weren’t, so I needed to take their weaknesses into account before I threw them in harm’s way. Jeron had been training with Riondale and the rest of the militia, but he was far from ready to face off against the ninja-like assholes who were coming that night.

“What’s wrong, Bash?” Elissa asked as a line of concern creased her eyebrows. “You look upset…”

“Some bad people are going to attack us tonight,” I informed everyone in a solemn tone. “They intend on killing all of us before the sun rises tomorrow, and I’m going to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“Who are they?” Mahini frowned, and her hand instinctively hovered over her sword’s hilt. Ever on guard, her ice-blue eyes were cold as they scrutinized the underbrush.

“Men dressed all in black.” I worked the muscle in my jaw.

I needed to figure out who sent the assholes before I killed them all.

“What is your command, sir?” Riondale asked with a stoic expression on his face.

“While I know some of you have been training with the Bastianville militia,” I said as my eyes fell on Niconor, Jeron, and Bron. “There are many among us who have no fighting skills.”

Across the fire, I noticed Celeste’s face went ghostly white, and I had to shake off images of her dead on the ground before I turned back to the men. I wasn’t going to let that happen, so there was no point in thinking about it.

“I will guard them with my life,” Riondale swore in a solemn tone.

“I want everyone to hide in the trees,” I instructed in a hard voice that left no room for argument. “Our enemies will go to the tents and the wagon in search of their targets first, so I need all of you to basically disappear while I kill all of them.”

“How many are there?” Jax frowned as he crossed his muscular arms. “Even gods could use some help sometimes.”

“Over ten.” I shrugged. “I’ve handled five times that many on my own easily, so I’m more concerned with keeping everyone out of the way. That will be the most helpful thing you could do in this situation.”

“Bullshit.” Jax spat into the fire, and the saliva hissed as it evaporated in the heat of the flames. “I’m fightin’.”

“Sir,” Corvis interjected, and he flashed me a cautious smile when I looked his way. “If we work together, we can make short work of whoever is coming our way. Trust in us.”

“Alright,” I sighed. “But ranged weapons only. I don’t want anyone fighting them in close quarters except me.”

Jax flashed me an annoyed look, but he didn’t open his mouth to argue.

Riondale saluted, but the movement lacked its usual snap.

I shook my head in amusement at their reluctance to step back from a fight, but I was determined to kill all the assholes without anyone who followed me getting hurt.

“So, here’s what we’re going to do,” I said, and everyone leaned forward with eager ears. “Anyone good with a bow can fight from the trees, but your primary objective should be keeping the others safe. I will be the only one on the ground in the campsite when they arrive, and I’m sure they’ll think I’ll be an easy target.”

Mahini snorted. “They’d be fools to think that.”

“I hope they do.” I grinned. “That’ll give me the element of surprise.”

“Ooh, how devious,” Elissa giggled.

“Hey, they’re the ones trying to kill us.” I shrugged. “Gotta do what we gotta do to stay alive, babe.”

With the plan decided, we went about finding the best trees around the campsite to station my archers in. I’d have Riondale, Corvis, Jax, and Mahini at my back while Kylor, Bron, Niconor and Jeron would be guarding the civilians among us.

Celeste still looked terrified, but Adelina wrapped a reassuring arm around the teen’s shoulders, so I knew she was in good hands. Sarah and Caelia spent some time practicing climbing up and down the trees, and soon their arms were covered in scratches from the evergreen branches.

Everyone dressed in dark clothes paired with hooded cloaks, and I made sure they were all armed just in case, but I knew this time I was going to stop all the would-be assassins before they reached any of my people. Despite their reluctance to stay out of the fight, everyone exhibited wonderful teamwork as we prepared for the attack, and while we wouldn’t get much sleep that night, we’d be closer as a group by the time the sun came up the next day.

When it grew closer to the time of the attack, everyone scurried up their chosen trees, and my archers hauled their bows and quivers full of arrows up the branches of the evergreens. We’d cut away some of the limbs in an effort to create vantage points, but everyone was still completely out of sight, so I was satisfied.

I sat alone at the dying fire with my daggers in my hand while my heart pounded in my chest. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, but my bloodlust hadn’t calmed since the last attempt, and I focused on that feeling as I waited.

A twig snapped behind me and alerted me to the presence of another person, but I held my breath and stayed where I was. I wanted them to think I was sleeping until they got close enough for me to go super Saiyan on their masked asses.

I could feel the presence of multiple people coming toward the campsite from behind me, and it was almost more than I could take, but I worked the muscle in my jaw as I stayed frozen in place.

Suddenly, I heard an arrow zip through the air from the direction of the tree to my right, followed by a thud and a gasp, and I cursed under my breath. I tossed back my cloak as I stood and faced my enemies, and the group of masked men blinked in surprise at my sudden movement.

I grinned. That was satisfying.

Then my grin turned into a bloodthirsty grimace, and I dashed toward the closest figure as I repositioned my daggers in my fists. I punched him with my weapon gripped in my hand, and I heard his jaw crunch beneath my knuckles. His head flew backward, and I took the opportunity to slash my left hand’s blade across his Adam’s apple.

Blood sprayed out and struck me in the face, and I spat it out as the man fell to the ground. Two more men rushed to fill his place, and a moment later, I was surrounded by the masked men. Arrows filled the air around me, so I ducked, and one man took a projectile to the neck.

If my men weren’t careful, they’d hit me with their arrows, but if that happened, I’d just reset back to my save point and try again.

While I didn’t want to spend the rest of eternity reliving this single battle over and over again, I would do it as many times as it took to get it perfect. I wanted one-hundred percent completion of this video-game-like fantasy world, after all.

I jumped up from my squat, stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots, and then ran toward the two masked men directly in front of me at full speed. I jumped at the last possible instant, and I opened my arms wide with my daggers angled downward. I landed with a blade in each man’s chest, and all three of us fell to the ground.

I was on my feet an instant later, though, and I wrenched my daggers free before I spun my leg out at the next guy. He hopped over my foot, landed in a squat, and then lunged toward me with a malicious look in his dark eyes.

I scrambled backward to gain some distance, but I stumbled over the dead body behind me, so I raised my feet as I fell over. The masked man ran into my feet, and I launched him into the air over my head. He landed in a roll and scurried into a standing position, but then an arrow shot across the distance and dove into his eyeball.

“Great shot!” I wasn’t sure who shot the arrow, but I laughed out loud as the masked man’s body crumpled to the ground like it was made of Play-Doh, and then I turned to find someone else to kill.

Five men moved to swarm around me, and I grinned.

This was going to be fun.

“Come on.” I beckoned to my enemies with the fingers of one hand while maintaining my hold on my dagger. “Get closer. I dare ya.”

A confused expression flashed across their eyes, but then the look was replaced with murderous intent once more.

Once they were all crowded around me, I stomped my foot again, and I ran in a tight circle as I slashed out at them with my daggers. It was like a buzz saw tearing into their flesh, and I was sprayed with a fountain of their blood as my blades found major arteries. Then I slowed just enough to make sure I was landing fatal hits. I struck a jugular, spun to stab an eyeball, and swiveled back around just in time to bury both my daggers in a third man’s chest.

That caused me to skid to a halt, though, and I stood there catching my breath for a moment as the life faded from my enemies’ eyes. I yanked my daggers free from his chest, and my gaze flicked from side to side in search of another target.

I was drenched in my enemies’ blood, but I didn’t see any more dark-clothed figures standing around the campsite.

Had I killed them all?

I scanned the bodies scattered about the campsite, and I quickly discovered several of them were porcupined with arrows. My team had killed their fair share of the would-be assassins, but I was just glad they were all dead without anyone getting hurt.

Just to be certain, I went around to every ninja-like asshole and slit their throats since I didn’t want any of them getting a second wind and sneaking up on me when my back was turned. I made a new save point since I’d taken out all of my enemies, and then I signaled for everyone to come down from the trees.

Kylor, Corvis, Bron, and Jeron immediately began to strip the small daggers off the corpses, and then the four men started to pull the bodies away from the campsite. There was still blood everywhere, but it was nice to see how efficiently they worked to clean up the battle.

Then the ladies started to climb down from the trees, and a scream pierced the air.

“W-W-What happened to you?” Celeste wailed as tears sprang into her eyes at the sight of me.

“What’s wrong?” I frowned. “I’m fine. I’m not even injured. Why did you scream?”

“Bash…” Elissa hurried forward and flashed me a warning look. “You’re covered in blood from head to toe.”

“Oh.” I blinked, and then I looked down at myself with a grimace. My wife was right. My entire person was soaked in my enemies’ blood, and I probably looked like I was about to die or something. “I’m sorry. Let me go clean up.”

I trotted over to the wagon while all the women surrounded Celeste in an effort to comfort her, and I shook my head as I searched for a water canteen among the supplies in the back of the cart. I needed to be a little bit more careful about things with a teenager among my entourage, but Celeste seemed so mature for her age it was easy to forget she was still a young girl.

If I was going to be a dad someday, I needed to be able to handle a teenage girl without scaring the daylights out of her.

When I returned to the rest of my entourage in clean clothes, everyone stood and blinked at me for several long moments without saying anything.

“What?” I asked as I glanced around at my companions’ awed expressions. “Did I miss a spot?”

“You… You killed them all…” Caelia’s face paled, and she shook her head like she was dispelling a dream. “So fast…”

“I knew ye were powerful.” Jax frowned. “But I had no idea ye were that fast.”

I grinned as understanding dawned on me. They were basking in my glory, not terrified of me.

“Bash is the God of Time,” my wife pointed out, but her emerald eyes filled with desire when they landed on me. “What else did you expect?”

“I expected enemies of that skill level to be a challenge,” Jeron said, and the woodsman’s eyes were wide as he gazed at me. “But you sliced through them like warm butter.”

“I have to give credit where it’s due,” I laughed. “Jax makes some fine daggers.”

“It was more than my blades,” the blacksmith countered. “And you know it.”

“Well, I don’t know what to say.” I raked my hand through my hair in a self-conscious gesture. “I just did what I had to do.”

“And looked damn good doing it,” Eva added with a wink.

“You are so powerful,” Caelia breathed, and her dark eyes were unfocused.

“You’ve done it again,” Mahini chuckled as she took in the store owner’s reaction. “But that’s not surprising.”

“Who sent those men after you, Great One?” Bellona asked in a worried voice. “Will they send more?”

“It’s possible more attacks will come.” I nodded. “But as you can see, I am more than capable of keeping you all perfectly safe.”

“Could this be the work of another duke?” Riondale frowned. “Maybe someone who knows you’re responsible for Arginold’s death?”

“The Duke of Edinburg was plotting with Arginold against the king,” I pointed out. “He could be the person responsible for tonight’s attack. I will have to see for myself once we reach Vallenwood.”

“That’s true,” Eva said in a thoughtful tone. “With every noble present, it will be easy enough to figure out who is working against us.”

“That’s the plan.” I grinned. “Think you all can help me with that?”

“I would do anything for you, Great One,” the duke’s daughter insisted.

“As would I.” Mahini nodded curtly.

“I would love to do my part,” Caelia murmured in a quiet voice, but the words rang loudly in my ears like she’d yelled them.

“Your time will come soon enough.” I stared deep into her milk-chocolate eyes until she blushed and looked away.

“Wasn’t there another god tryin’ to kill ya a while back?” Jax asked as he scratched his jaw thoughtfully. “God of Dyin’ or somethin’ like that?”

“The God of the Purge is still at large, yes.” I nodded. “I don’t think this is something he would do, though. He tended to use more psychological warfare than physical personal attacks.”

“I wonder what happened to Sarosh sometimes,” Sarah mused. Her husband wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders, and she flashed him a sweet smile.

“Me, too.” I smiled as my thoughts turned to the silver-haired priestess of the Purge. I hoped she was alive and well, but I’d released her from my following the last time I’d been in Vallenwood. Her life was in her own hands now.

“We should get some sleep,” Riondale pointed out with a tired sigh. “The faster we reach the walls of Bullard, the better.”

“I’ll keep the first watch,” I suggested, but everyone immediately shot down my offer.

“Nonsense,” Bellona admonished.

“Won’t hear of it,” Jax growled.

“You just fought off all those men!” Adelina protested.

“Alright, alright,” I laughed and held up my hands in surrender. “I’ll get some rest, but I want to be woken up at the first sign of anything weird going on.”

“You’re always able to predict anything before it happens,” Corvis reminded me with a smirk. “If there was going to be any more danger, you’d know it before us anyway.”

“True,” I chuckled before I quickly bade everyone goodnight and made my way to my tent.

We got back on the road early the next day, and the next few days of travel were completely uneventful. We passed through a couple of small villages that laid outside of Castle Bullard, but we didn’t stop. I still waved at the townspeople as we rode through, and they cheered like we were a grand parade.

The sun was almost to the mid-day point a few days after the assassin attack when I spotted the white-washed walls of Castle Bullard, and I let out a breath of relief and pulled our procession to a halt.

“Bullard is up ahead,” I informed my companions with a broad grin. “We’ll all get baths and soft beds tonight.”

“We are definitely in need of a few hot baths,” Bellona agreed, and she sniffed Riondale with a sour expression.

The young lieutenant flashed her a hot glare, but then his expression softened.

“You’re smelling pretty ripe yourself, seamstress,” Riondale teased back. “We better hurry. I’m not sure how much longer I will last.”

“Funny.” I shook my head in amusement, and then my gaze returned to the walls of the castle town.

It had multiple towers and turrets along the walls, and everything was lit up like a Christmas tree. The road widened and led up to the drawbridge, and the huge wooden plank was close to fifty-feet long and twenty-feet wide, so I knew we could all ride side by side across the barrier.

Eva rode her horse up beside mine, and her eyes welled up with emotion as she looked upon her hometown.

“I didn’t think I would be back for a long time,” she admitted in a soft voice. “I wonder if my father is expecting us…”

“He’ll have gotten the king’s summons as well,” I pointed out. “Maybe we can travel together for a time so you can catch up with him.”

“That’s not necessary.” The duke’s daughter flashed me a grin. “I’d rather have our privacy.”

“Good point,” I laughed, and a self-conscious heat rose to my neck as I pictured Eva’s father listening to her moans of pleasure through the thin tent walls.

Yeah, there was no way that was going to happen.

We rode across the drawbridge with my flag waving over our heads, and the guards at the entrance to the castle town signaled for us to stop. I clicked my heels against Goliath’s flanks to nudge him to the front of the caravan, and I gave the guard a friendly smile as he approached me.

“Hello, there,” I greeted. “I am Sir Sebastian, Archduke of Bastianville, and I am on my way to the castle. Why do you stop me?”

“I see armed men approaching my city,” the guard responded as his eyes swept over my companions. “Archduke of Bastianville, you say?”

“How dare you question my lord,” Eva hissed as she trotted her horse up beside mine. “I am Evangeline Bullard, daughter of the Duke of Bullard, and the mistress of the man you are currently insulting. You may know him as the God of Time. Move out of our way.”

“Yes, my lady,” the guard gasped, and he scurried backward with his head hung low. “My apologies, my lady. I’ll send a runner to the castle to alert them of your arrival.”

“Well, that was easy.” I smirked. “Now, let’s go see your dad.”

“Let’s do it.” The duke’s daughter flashed me a cheeky grin before she clicked her tongue to her mare, and she rode forward with her chin lifted proudly.

Evangeline was always so humble around me, it was easy to forget she’d been raised as a noble, but it came in handy sometimes when I wanted to skirt past formalities and get straight to the good stuff. I’d have to show her just how much I appreciated her presence later, but for the moment my goal was to sink into a hot bath as soon as possible.

This time, I approached Castle Bullard as an Archduke, so I rode straight up to the castle courtyard. A small army of stable hands rushed out to meet us, and they quickly grabbed the reins of all of our horses.

I made a new save point just in case I did something wrong, and then I signaled for my companions to dismount.

Riondale was all smiles as he hopped down from the wagon’s bench, but he turned to help Bellona down before he approached me.

“It’s a little strange to be back as your follower,” the young lieutenant said with a wry smile.

“I bet.” I grinned. “Just make sure you take some time to visit your grandmother while we’re in town.”

“I will.” Riondale nodded. “I’m sure she’d love to meet you, as well.”

“I’d like that.” I jerked my chin toward the castle entrance. “Look, someone’s coming.”

A servant dressed in the Duke of Bullard’s colors appeared as the doors pulled open, and he had short-clipped blond hair that matched his goatee. The man bowed stiffly to me with his hands locked to his sides.

“Your Grace, we were not expecting you to visit us,” the servant said in a cautious tone. “Please forgive our tardiness in preparing rooms for you and your people.”

“No worries.” I grinned. “You can take me to the duke first.”

“Unfortunately, His Grace is not here,” the servant informed me. “He is on his way to the summit of nobility in Vallenwood.”

I should have figured Duke Bullard would have already left town, but I’d hoped to catch him before he departed. It didn’t seem like his servants would have any objection to us staying in the castle that night, but I didn’t want anyone to think I didn’t know something already, so I reset back to my save point.

Chime.

“A servant is about to come tell us the duke has already left for Vallenwood,” I informed my companions.

“Oh, no.” Eva’s face fell into a disappointed pout. “We must have just missed him.”

“You’ll see him in Vallenwood,” Elissa pointed out with a sympathetic smile.

“She’s right,” Caelia murmured in a soft voice. “And you’ll be on the arm of the God of Time with a retinue of servants behind you. You’ll be sure to make quite the lasting impression on your father.”

“Thank you,” Eva sighed, and her expression softened into a sweet smile. “You are too kind. I do miss my father, but I know I will see him soon enough.”

“I feel fortunate to have my father so close to me,” Elissa mused.

“You are both lucky to have such loving fathers in your lives,” Mahini said, and a pained look briefly flashed across her ice-blue eyes. The desert goddess had a hard life so far, but all that had changed when she bonded with me. Whatever pain was in her past could remain there since I was more interested in her present and future.

The servant led us inside the wide double doors of the castle, and he marched straight to the same wing of the castle we’d stayed in previously. Then Eva cleared her throat, and she paused in the middle of the hallway with a hand on one hip.

“Excuse me,” she said to the servant in a loud voice. “The green room is for common visitors. I believe the purple room is more fitting for the God of Time.”

“Yes, my lady,” the servant replied, and he hurriedly switched directions. Then we took a different route than we had during our first visit to the castle, and we followed the servant down a long corridor to a part of the castle I’d never seen before.

I chuckled to myself as the servant ushered us inside a large living space. Lushly upholstered velvet couches were situated in a u-shape around a large stone fireplace. A table covered in fancy crystal bottles held dark-brown liquids, and I wondered if it was something stronger than ale like scotch or whiskey.

There was only one way to find out.

I felt a little guilty about making myself at home in the duke’s castle while he was gone, but I knew I’d have gotten the same sort of treatment if he’d been here anyway. I might as well live it up while I could, although with our final destination being the king’s palace, I could get used to living luxuriously for a while.

Eventually, I’d have my own castle in Bastianville, but first I had to get some masons to move to my town.

“Please alert us if you have any needs,” the servant said with another stiff bow, and then he left us alone in the lavish purple wing of the castle.

My companions looked around with curious expressions, but Jax hesitated near the doorway. The burly blacksmith crossed his arms and eyed the soft couches skeptically, and he looked more awkward than a teen on his way to pick up his prom date.

“What’s up, Jax?” I asked as I crossed the distance between us. “You look a little odd.”

“I ain’t ever been inside a castle before,” the blacksmith grunted. “I think I’d rather sleep in a pile of hay than on a perfumed bed, though.”

“Try it,” I chuckled. “You may like it.”

“I ain’t about to get soft on ya,” he argued with a shake of his head.

“I’m not worried about that.” I smirked. “There’s nothing in Sorreyal that could soften you up, my friend.”

“As long as we both know it,” Jax grumbled, and then he moved to one of the sofas. The muscular blacksmith stretched out on the lounge chair, and he let out a contented sigh. “I don’t even need nowhere else to sleep. Give me my blanket, and I’m good.”

“I’m sure you’ll have a bed that puts that couch to shame,” I assured him, and then my gaze flicked to the rest of my entourage, who hesitated to make themselves comfortable in the lavish castle wing. “The same goes to the rest of you. You were lecturing me about acting more noble, but you’ll have to get used to being with a god, too.”

“I could get used to it.” Bellona placed her hands behind her head and leaned back into the cushions of a couch. “When’s dinner?”

I shook my head with amusement, and then I turned to find a servant to answer that question for me. It didn’t take me long to flag down one of the duke’s attendants, and I ordered dinner for all sixteen of us. Then I decided to explore the rooms in this part of the castle while I waited for the food.

The main living space wasn’t the only room decorated in the purple theme, and the color carried over into every area of the wing. I perused the spines of the books in the library for a while before I claimed a bedroom for myself and my women. I chose one with a large king-sized bed so we could all fit comfortably, and then delicious aromas wafted into my nostrils, so I knew dinner had arrived.

I hurried back down the corridor to join my companions in the fancy dining room complete with a crystal candelabra. There had to be hundreds of candles lit upon the delicate structure, and I didn’t envy the servant who had to light all the tiny flames.

Medieval times were rough for the peasants, but I wanted things to be different for my followers. I wanted everyone to prosper along with me.

Dinner was served with a flourish, and we all dug in eagerly. After every dish had been devoured, we all nursed glasses of a sharp-tasting wine. It was a perfect cap to the day, and I looked around the table at my companions with a pleased smile.

“Sir.” Riondale cleared his throat. “How much time do we have in Bullard?”

“I figured we’d leave tomorrow morning.” I shrugged. “We need to get to Vallenwood, and there’s no point in hanging out here since the duke left. Why do you ask?”

“Well.” The young lieutenant pushed the remnants of his food around his plate with his fork. “I was hoping we would have time for you to meet my grandmother. She is old, and she cannot leave her house.”

“I’d like to meet her, too,” Elissa interjected with a bright smile. “She sounds so sweet.”

“Oh, that sounds lovely,” Eva cooed. “I wouldn’t want to miss it.”

“I will go as well.” Mahini nodded, but she didn’t elaborate.

“Looks like we have a side quest.” I grinned. “How about right now, Ri-guy?”

“Are you serious?” Riondale’s mouth fell open. “Y-Yes, thank you, sir, please.”

“Lead the way,” I chuckled before I stood from the table. “The rest of you can get some much-needed R and R while we’re gone.”

“Sure ye don’t need backup?” Jax asked.

“I’m good.” I grinned. “Go back to your couch for a while. Or better yet, take a bath.”

“Hey, now,” the blacksmith growled. “I smell like flowers and rainbows.”

“Sure…” I shook my head in disbelief, and Jax tossed back his head before he let out one of his big belly laughs.

“Alright, ye lot have fun with the old lady.” Jax waved goodbye, and then he lumbered down the corridor.

The rest of my entourage seemed content to lounge around without argument, so I followed Riondale out of the purple wing to the entrance of the castle. Once we were headed into the city, the young lieutenant lit a torch from a road lamp, and then we took a dark side path that veered away from the main road.

I kept a hand on the hilt of my sword since the area seemed seedier than the other parts of town I was more familiar with, but I trusted Riondale’s guidance. I just hadn’t imagined his elderly grandmother living in such a rundown part of the city.

The young lieutenant stopped in front of a door covered in chipped gray paint, and he knocked softly before he pushed the portal open.

“Nana?” Riondale called out in a gentle tone as he stuck his head in the crack. “It’s Rion. I brought some friends with me.”

“Rion?” Suddenly, a hand reached out from inside the dwelling, and the older woman grabbed the young lieutenant by the scruff of his shirt before dragging him inside. “It is you!”

“Hi, Nana,” Riondale said, and then he beckoned for us to come in. “These are my friends.”

The young lieutenant was locked in a tight embrace, but the woman who held onto him was half his size. She could have passed for a dwarf, she was so short, and the mop of curly brown hair on her head didn’t help the image fade from my mind. Then her clouded gray eyes peered over her bent over grandson’s shoulder to notice us standing in her doorway.

“Oh, company, oh, no,” the older woman gushed, and she hurried to make herself more presentable by smoothing down the wrinkles of the shapeless gray tunic she wore.

“I apologize for our unexpected visit,” I said, and I flashed her my most charming smile. “My name is Sir Sebastian, the Archduke of Bastianville, and the God of Time, but please, call me Bash.”

“Riondale has told me of the man he followed during his last visit,” the older woman said. “He said you insisted he called you by a nickname, but I thought it was a tall tale.”

“I would never lie to you, Nana,” Riondale insisted in a worried tone, and his grandmother fixed him with a stern look. “Well, not anymore. Children make mistakes, after all.”

“Just as long as you learned from your mistakes,” his grandmother huffed before she turned back to me with a brilliant smile. “Would you like a cup of tea? Who are these other people?”

“Forgive me, I forgot myself.” I gestured to the three women who stood patiently behind me. “This is my wife, Elissa, my blood bonded, Mahini, and Evangeline, the Duke of Bullard’s daughter.”

“You bring nobles here without a single word of warning,” the older woman admonished her grandson, and she swatted at his shoulder playfully. “Send me a courier next time, would you?”

“I will have to remember that request in the future,” I said. “Our unexpected visit is mainly my fault. We weren’t sure when we’d arrive in town.”

“I just asked him to come with me after dinner,” Riondale hurried to explain, and his grandmother gave him a shrewd look. The young lieutenant bowed his head respectfully to his elder, and pride flashed in her eyes for the briefest of moments.

We ended up staying for two cups of tea while we caught up Riondale’s grandmother on his adventures. There were several stories I told of the young lieutenant’s great leadership and sense of duty, but then Ri-guy’s face started to turn red, so I cut my tales of his epicness short.

The three women by my side listened to me hype up my right-hand man, and their eyes quickly filled with desire as they watched me interact with the sweet old grandmother. Elissa’s fingers twitched, Mahini licked her lips, and Eva straight up had fuck me eyes, and it was all I could do to ignore the need I saw written all over their faces.

Finally, I called an end to our visit, and I gave the impossibly short old woman a warm hug.

“Promise me you’ll keep him safe,” she requested as her clouded gray eyes landed on Riondale’s face.

“I swear it.” I nodded solemnly. “Nothing’s going to happen to any of your grandchildren while they are under my command.”

Riondale’s grandmother nodded in satisfaction, and then we said our final goodbyes before heading back toward the castle. Riondale once again led the way until we made it back to the main streets of town, and then we walked side by side.

“Your grandma is good people.” I grinned. “Thanks for bringing me to meet her.”

“I’m sure she can all but die happy now.” Riondale smirked. “I’m grateful as well, sir. More than words can say.”

“Anything for you, Ri-guy,” I chuckled, and then I clapped him on the shoulder. “How do you feel about being the general of my army?”

“I-I-I would be honored, sir,” he stammered out in wide-eyed amazement. “I couldn’t possibly…”

“You’re definitely one of my main choices,” I explained. “Just think it over, okay?”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale nodded.

We made our way back to the purple wing of the castle, and we split off from Riondale as me and my women headed toward the bedroom with the king-sized bed.

“Finally, we’re alone,” Elissa sighed.

“It feels like forever,” Eva added.

“We must avoid being greedy, ladies,” Mahini murmured with a sly smile. “We need to take turns pleasing the Great One…”

“I can get behind that.” I grinned. “I’m here for all of you. Do with me as you please.”

“Elissa needs a baby,” Eva announced in a decisive tone. “She’s been wanting one for so long already…”

“It’s true.” The tiny goddess shrugged her petite shoulders, and her eyes filled with longing as they trailed up my body to my face. “I love it when you fill me up with your warm god seed, too… That’s my favorite part, after all the climaxes, of course.”

“I’ll have you overflowing before the night is over,” I promised in an earnest tone, and I meant every word.

Mahini and Eva exchanged a knowing smile, and the two ladies clasped hands before they turned toward the bedroom door. They sauntered away with swaying hips, and it took me a moment to realize what was happening.

“Where are you going?” I asked the two departing backs.

“Enjoy your wife, Great One.” Mahini shot me a wink over her shoulder.

“We’ll see you in the morning,” Eva added, and she fluttered her fingers in farewell.

“Goodnight!” I called at the two beauties before they disappeared from sight, and the door clicked shut behind them.

“Well, I guess that’s decided.” My eyes instantly shot to my wife, and her emerald eyes twinkled brightly back at me. “Take your clothes off.”

“Your wish is my command,” Elissa replied as a shit-eating grin split across her face.

The tiny red-haired goddess was in for a night she wouldn’t soon forget, and my mouth watered at the thought of her being filled with my seed. If she wanted a baby, then who was I to tell her no?

I would give her what she wanted since there was no way I could resist that magnetic look in her eyes.

What else would a god do?

Chapter Ten

I made a new save point right then and there so I could go back and relive the moment as many times as I wanted.

My sexy, red-haired wife was naked moments later, and I quickly crossed the distance between us to scoop her up into my arms. She weighed almost nothing, so I easily carried her to the bed while planting sweet kisses all over her adorable face. I kissed each freckle on her nose, and then I placed her gently down on the mattress.

“Don’t you want me to pleasure you first?” Elissa asked as her eyelashes fluttered across her emerald eyes.

“First, I want to devour you from head to toe,” I growled.

She looked absolutely scrumptious, and my mouth watered as memories of her flavors sprang to my mind. No matter how many times I made love to my adorable wife, I could never get tired of absorbing every single detail.

“Oh,” Elissa giggled, and she scooted backward into a more comfortable position.

The contrast of her pale skin and flame-colored hair against the lush purple velvet bedspread was very appealing to my eyes, and I appreciated her for a long moment while I absently pulled off my clothes.

“You are so beautiful, my love,” I murmured as I pulled my shirt over my head. Then I kicked off my boots and began to tug at the ties of my pants. “I am proud to call you mine…”

“I am proud to be yours.” She stretched open her arms to beckon me to her. “I yearn for you every minute of the day. Don’t make me wait any longer, please?”

“We have--”

“All the time in the world,” my wife cut me off with a smirk.

“Smart ass.” I grinned, and then I let my pants slide to the floor.

Elissa’s eyes widened as she took in my fully-exposed presence, and her tongue flicked out to moisten her dry lips, but she didn’t say anything, so I crawled onto the bed toward her.

A moment later, her lips were on mine, and our tongues sought each other out with instant longing. Once I had my hands around her cheeks and my tongue roved around the inside of her mouth, I devoured the taste of her lips with urgency. Elissa tasted like bubblegum and ice cream, and I was addicted to her flavors.

My wife’s hands dug into my shoulder muscles, trickled down my arms, slid up my sides, and grabbed onto my hips as our kiss lengthened. She pulled my crotch toward her with a demanding tug, and I chuckled against her lips.

“You’re feeling things already, huh,” I observed as I gave her a mischievous smile.

“I need you, Bash…” My wife gazed up at me beneath lust-hooded eyes, and her nails dug into the skin covering my hip bones. “Fuck me, please?”

“I will.” I smirked. “First, though, I’m gonna play with you for a while. We just got started, darling.”

“I love everything you make me feel,” Elissa sighed. “I apologize for being so impatient.”

“You are my goddess,” I explained in a soft voice. “I must worship you from head to toe.”

“Oh?” Elissa giggled, and her legs spread open the slightest bit.

“Yep,” I chuckled. “So, you should just lay back and enjoy it.”

My hands were on her thighs in an instant, and I pressed her legs open with gentle pressure until her crevice was fully exposed. Then I trailed the very tips of my fingers along the skin of her legs, and I circled closer and closer to her center of pleasure. I avoided it with every rotation, but that only caused my wife to whimper with need, and I felt my cock throb with mounting desire.

I was rock-hard already, and I hadn’t even eaten her out yet. Just seeing how bad she wanted me had me overly turned on, and I took a few deep steadying breaths before I repositioned myself between her legs.

Elissa’s eyes glimmered with excitement, and her hips lifted encouragingly toward me.

I leaned down and planted the softest kiss on her inner thigh, and she inhaled sharply as goosebumps erupted across her legs. I trailed my lips up her skin until I was right next to her red downy-covered mound, and I exhaled my warm breath against her entrance.

Elissa’s hips moved upward toward my mouth, and I met her movement with my tongue.

“Oh, Bash…” she moaned as my tongue flicked from the bottom to the top of her entrance. “Yesss.”

I pushed her legs back before I attacked her pussy with a ravenous appetite, and I had her gasping for air in a matter of moments. I’d teased her so much she was pulsating around my tongue with every thrust inside her moist entrance, and my cock grew even harder as I felt her climax against my face.

“Ohhh… ohhh… ohhh!” Her climax came suddenly, and I lapped up her warm juices as she thrashed against me.

Then I repositioned myself up onto my knees, and I used my hand to rub some of her slippery pussy juices down the length of my shaft. Then I angled the tip toward the tiny goddess’ dripping wet pussy.

Elissa realized what I was doing, and her emerald eyes lit up with delight.

“Yes, Bash, please, fuck me!” She wiggled closer to me, and her pussy rubbed up against the tip of my cock. “Please…”

“I like listening to you beg.” I smirked, and then I leaned forward and slid inside her slowly, inch by inch, as her tiny pussy stretched around my girth.

“Oooh,” Elissa whimpered as her fingers dug into the muscles on my shoulder. “Deeper… Please…”

I pulled out just the smallest bit so I could slide in more smoothly, and Elissa stretched her legs up above her head.

“Oh, fuck, Lissy,” I gasped, and I pushed my cock deep inside her tight little pussy with one long thrust. I pulled out only to slam into her again, and her emerald eyes went wide as I started to fuck her with quick, hard thrusts.

“You’re… going… so… deep,” she moaned between thrusts, and she wrapped her arms around her knees to hold her legs up against her chest.

I gripped her ass cheeks in my hand as I rocked my hips back and forth, and her little pussy bobbed up and down on my shaft while spreading juices everywhere.

Even her ass had freckles on it, and the image excited me in an unexpected way. Elissa was entirely unique, and completely perfect in my eyes, and I wanted to spend the rest of my life filling her with my cum.

The thought had me exploding my seed deep inside her womb while I stared into her gemstone eyes full of adoration and desire.

“Yess…” Elissa moaned as my seed filled her tight little entrance and exploded out around my shaft like popcorn popping out of kernels.

“Is that what you wanted?” I asked as I pumped my seed deep inside her with a couple more thrusts of my semi-hard cock.

“I want it all,” she replied with a devilish smirk. “I want to bear your child, Bash. I want my womb to swell and grow so I may raise a strong offspring for you. Our child will be perfect, or at least, I hope you think so…”

“I know I will.” I grinned. “Wanna go again?”

“Of course,” she giggled, and then she squeezed me tightly against her chest. “You’re amazing, Bash, you make me so happy.”

“I never get tired of hearing that,” I replied, but then my gaze flicked to my slowly hardening member. “See what you do to me? I can’t ever get enough of you.”

“Just as long as I am able to please you,” my wife said in an earnest voice, but she repositioned herself on the bed so she was kneeling in front of my crotch. Then she began to slowly lick and suck on the head of my cock until I was once again throbbing with desire for her.

“You’re so fucking good at that,” I complimented, and then I picked her up, flipped her around, and lowered her down onto my fully-erect member.

I loved watching the outer lips of her tiny little pussy stretch around the tip of my cock when I first entered her, and I savored the moment before I lowered her down my entire length. Then I released her with a smirk, and I tucked my hands behind my neck.

“Do your worst,” I commanded with a coolly arched eyebrow. “My dick is yours.”

“I will treasure it forever,” my wife assured me as she began to rock her hips back and forth, and I could feel the muscles of her inner walls clamping down around my length. “It’s mine…”

“That’s right, babe,” I said, but I couldn’t stop myself from gripping her hips to urge her motions on faster and faster. “This is your dick.”

The seed I’d already sprayed deep inside her began to dribble out around my shaft as she fucked me cowgirl style, and the sight of the white tendrils made my balls twitch with the need for release all over again.

I wanted to see her climax once more before I filled her to the brim with my seed for a second time, though, so I spread her legs open until she was straddling me with her center of pleasure exposed, and then I began to rub her clit with my thumb while she rocked back and forth on my cock.

“Oh, oh, oh,” she panted as she leaned into my touch, and then she began to shiver as an orgasm rolled over her like a tidal wave. “Basssshh!”

With the sound of my name on her lips echoing in my ears, I grabbed hold of my wife, and I pulled her against my chest to cradle her gently. Then I fucked her tight little pussy until the sound of our lovemaking filled the air. My skin slapped against hers, and she moaned with delight as she pushed her hips down onto me to meet each thrust.

“Oh, Lissy…” I murmured into the nest of fiery tendrils, and then stars burst into my vision as I came for a second time.

“Bash…” my wife whispered as she shuddered in my grasp. “That… felt… amazing…”

Elissa slowly began to relax, and her breathing returned to a normal pace. I let out a slow exhale as I basked in the glorious post-orgasm feelings, and my cum-slick cock slowly slid out of my wife’s overflowing pussy.

“You are amazing,” I countered, and I flashed her a wink before I repositioned her against my side.

My skin was dappled with perspiration, and the temperature in the room felt sweltering, but I was pretty sure that had less to do with the atmosphere and more to do with the physical exertion I’d just used. I’d fucked her twice in a row without tiring, but I knew I could do better than that.

I wanted to blow my wife’s mind with how many times I could fill her with my seed, so I decided to reset back to my save point and try again.

Chime.

Elissa was stripping off her clothes, and I gave her a devilish grin.

“You’re so fucking sexy, Lissy,” I informed her with a shake of my head. “How did I get so lucky?”

“I am the lucky one,” my wife assured me with a twinkle of amusement in her emerald eyes. “I’m the one married to a god, after all.”

“I want to fuck your brains out,” I growled, and then I crossed the distance between us and scooped her up. This time, I tossed her over my shoulder, and I carried her to the bed like a freshly caught game.

I had a raging hard-on already, and the images of our previous lovemaking filled my mind’s eye as I tossed my wife onto the mattress. The tiny goddess bounced with a giggle, and she spread her legs invitingly to me.

“I am yours,” she breathed as her eyelashes fluttered over her green gemstone eyes. “Claim me.”

“Damn straight,” I growled, and I began to rip off my clothes with an urgency I’d lacked the first time.

During this run through, I was more aggressive with my wife, and I managed to cum inside her three times. I flipped her around like she was a doll, and I repositioned her how I wanted until she was dripping my cum onto the bed sheets. I wasn’t entirely satisfied with that, though, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

I watched Elissa strip with hungry eyes, and I had her suck my dick for a while before we got started. I managed to break my previous record and then decided to reset for a final time.

Chime.

I took my time during the final run through, and we spent the entire night making love. Elissa’s moans were like music to my ears, and my stamina seemed unending. I didn’t know where all the cum was coming from, but my body was somehow able to keep up with my pressing demands. My wife was the one who finally begged for an end to our baby-making session, but her pussy lips were red and swollen from her multiple orgasms, so I was finally satisfied with the results.

We collapsed back onto the pillows with happy sighs, and I didn’t even bother covering up our nude sweaty bodies. I stroked Elissa’s fire-colored mane absently as I imagined our children running around Bastianville.

“You will make such a wonderful father,” Elissa mused as if she could read my thoughts.

“You think so?” I grinned. “I suppose it would be hard to mess them up with you helping me out.”

“Our children will be so beautiful, too,” my wife breathed with glistening emerald eyes, and I didn’t think she heard me over the daydreams floating through her head. “You are such a handsome man…”

“I’m glad you think so.” I squeezed her against me. “You’re fucking gorgeous, so even if I looked like a cow, any of your children would be perfect.”

“Fortunately, you are far from a cow,” my wife laughed, and then she suddenly pushed herself up on her elbows and fixed me with a serious look. “How could you ever think you would mess up your children? I’ve seen the way you are with Dalwin and Celeste.”

“I suppose that’s true.” I furrowed my brow. “I didn’t really think about them that way, but you have a point. Having everyone in the entourage with us has kind of been like practice at being a dad.”

“Being a good leader at all takes similar skills.” Elissa shrugged. “I’ve always had utter faith in you.”

“Well, good.” I grinned. “I can’t wait to see what our kids are like, Lissy.”

“I hope my womb swells soon,” my wife said in a wistful voice.

“If not, we’ll just have to keep pumping you full of my seed.” I winked.

We fell asleep with thoughts of our children playing through our heads, and I cuddled my wife closely all night long. I woke up at one point to the sound of her whimpering through a bad dream, and I rubbed my hand against her belly until her sounds calmed. She snuggled up against me, and she placed the flat of my palm against her lower stomach.

For a moment I wished I had more godly powers, like the ability to ensure my seed grew into a baby for my wife, but I also enjoyed doing it the old-fashioned way. I didn’t know how long it would take to get Elissa pregnant, all I knew was we needed to have lots of sex.

I grinned into her hair as I held her womb in the palm of my hand, and I sighed as I returned to sleep.

I had dreams of babies all night long, and while some were stressful and odd, they were mostly wholesome. I hoped my wife was right about leadership skills making for a good parent, but I supposed I would just have to wait and see.

The sun shone brightly through the windows the next morning since I’d never asked for the curtains to be pulled shut the previous evening. It was for the best, though, since I had planned on being back on the road early in the day.

I groaned to myself as I heaved my legs over the edge of the bed, but then I felt Elissa’s petite fingers trailing across my shoulders. She came up behind me, and she craned her neck around to plant a kiss on my cheek.

“Good morning, my husband,” she greeted in a cheerful voice.

“I take it you feel good this morning?” I chuckled. “Are you ready to get back on the road?”

“Maybe a quick bath first,” she suggested with a sly smile. “We both got a little sweaty last night.”

“That’s a good point.” I nodded. “You go first. I’ll grab us some breakfast while I’m waiting for you.”

“Very well.” She planted another kiss on my cheek before she bounded from the mattress and headed into the attached bathroom. “I’ll hurry.”

“Take your time!” I called at her back, and then I turned to find some food for the two of us. I was sure the rest of my companions were equally capable of hunting down a servant and requesting food, so I was confident they could take care of themselves for a little while.

A short while later, I’d eaten, bathed, and gotten dressed in clean clothes. Then I put on my armor, strapped my weapons to my belt, and slid my feet into my griffon feather boots.

The rest of my gear would be taken to the stables by servants, so I turned my attention to making sure the rest of my entourage were also ready to depart. I strode down the corridor to the main living space of the purple wing, and I found my team waiting patiently for me on the couches spread around the room.

“Is everyone ready to leave?” I asked as I scanned over the faces of my entourage. I received nods of affirmation and salutes in response, so I led my team out of the purple wing of Castle Bullard toward the stables.

It wasn’t long before we were back on the open road with the castle sinking away on the horizon behind us, but the turrets and towers remained visible for a while as we traveled steadily to the east.

The members of my entourage entertained themselves with conversation and by singing songs, and I taught them a few simple tunes from my old world. I cracked up laughing when I got them all to chant the lyrics to “Stayin’ Alive.”

I hoped our journey would remain uneventful the rest of the way, but I stayed vigilant for any danger lurking on the path ahead. Riondale’s eyes also constantly flicked from one side of the road to the other, and Jax maintained his position as the rear guard of our caravan. After the attack from the ninja-like assholes, we were all on high alert, but I didn’t see anything wrong with that.

We camped at night since there weren’t a lot of towns with enough room for all of us, and I didn’t want to make the small villages suffer too much hardship just so we could sleep in beds. Still, we were greeted like heroes everywhere we traveled through, and I waved to the cheering and waving people like I was on a parade.

Then we passed through Northwood Valley, the town where a little girl had gone missing during our previous journey to Vallenwood, and the townspeople were overjoyed to see me again. Bella was safe and sound this time, and she waved enthusiastically as we rode through the village.

I took advantage of our time on the road to run drills every morning since I wanted all the members of my entourage to be able to at least defend themselves, but I was surprised by how quickly the civilians picked up the combat skills. My followers were determined to please me however they could, and at that time, it meant learning how to use a sword.

We also went on some hunting trips while we traveled to replenish our stores of fresh meat, and I taught everyone who needed to learn how to clean and dress fresh game.

We were getting closer to Vallenwood, and excitement was high. Every conversation I overheard was about what my people wanted to do while in the big city, and their eagerness was contagious. It made me want to learn more about the expectations of my entourage, so I trotted Goliath up next to Jeron’s horse before I cleared my throat to get the woodsman’s attention.

I made a new save point so I could reset and awe him with my knowledge about him, and then I gave him a broad smile.

“What do you want to do in Vallenwood?” I asked in a curious tone.

“Well, to be honest,” the woodsman began in a hesitant voice, and he shot me a cautious look. “I’m looking for a wife.”

“You want to get married?” I grinned. “That’s awesome.”

“I’ve been living alone for a long time now,” Jeron confessed. “Seeing you so happy with your women makes a man long for a warmed bed, if you know what I mean.”

“I hope you find her,” I said. “And I’ll help in any way I can.”

“I appreciate that.” The woodsman smirked. “Having a god at your back could certainly come in handy with the ladies.”

“Is there no one back in Bastianville who has caught your eye?” I shook my head in disbelief. “There’s been people flocking to town for a while now, I’m surprised you didn’t find a woman among the new arrivals.”

“There was one girl I courted for a short time,” the woodsman admitted with a shy smile.

“What happened?” I pressed as my curiosity got the best of me.

The woodsman was attractive enough, and physically fit. His job at the lumber mill required him to move heavy logs around, so his arms were as thick as tree branches, and he was tanned from his time spent in the sun. He was also soft spoken and kind, so he was a good catch. It was a shame he was still lacking a girl, and I made a mental note to help fix the situation as soon as possible.

“She started courting one of those twins you brought to town,” he explained. “I’m not sure which one, though.”

“Unfortunate.” I frowned, but then I shot the woodsman with a reassuring smile. “Have no fear, we’ll find you a lady in Vallenwood. You have my word.”

Then I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

I gave the woodsman a friendly smile, and he returned the expression.

“I wanted to tell you something,” I said in a mysterious voice.

“Yes, of course, Great One.” All the blood drained from Jeron’s face, and I realized he’d immediately assumed the worst. “You can say anything to me.”

“You can calm down, I’m not kicking you out of my entourage or sending you back to Bastianville,” I explained with a wry smirk. “I wanted to assure you that we will find you a bride in Vallenwood.”

“H-How did you know what I was thinking?” Jeron’s mouth gaped open, and he swallowed visibly.

“I know all things, Jeron,” I informed him with a flourish of my hand.

“You’re really going to help me?” Hope bloomed in his eyes.

“Of course,” I laughed. “What else would a god do for his followers?”

“I-I am speechless, Great One.” Jeron shook his head. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Pleased with myself, I flashed him a broad smile, and then without another word, I turned to ride beside someone else while the woodsman stared off into the distance with a dazed expression on his face.

I made a new save point before I hacked my next followers’ dreams for Vallenwood, and I picked Niconor to learn about next.

The muscular miner kept his horse’s reins gripped tightly in his hands, and he rode with his head held high. His gaze was locked on the road ahead, and he didn’t notice me maneuver Goliath up next to his steed.

“How’s it going?” I asked to break the silence, and the miner jumped.

“Apologies, Great One,” Niconor said as he regained his composure. “I didn’t see you there.”

“Yeah, you looked deep in thought.” I glanced sideways at the stiff-necked miner. “Whatcha thinking about, Nic?”

“I was worrying about my father,” Niconor admitted. “He isn’t as strong as he used to be, but try telling him that. He’ll die in the mine, and be happy about it, but I… I just wish for a better life for him.”

“Have you told him about your thoughts?” I asked in a curious tone.

“He wouldn’t listen.” The miner shook his head in dismay. “He’d curse me for being disrespectful at the mere mention of him cutting back on work. Respect is very important to him.”

“It sounds like it’s important to you, too,” I pointed out.

“All I’ve ever wanted was my father’s respect,” Niconor confessed with a heavy sigh. “That’s why I signed up for your entourage. I want to bring honor and glory to my family name.”

I’d learned enough to impress him with my knowledge, so I reset back to my save point.

Chime.

I rode up beside Niconor, and I cleared my throat to get his attention.

“Stop worrying about your father,” I instructed in a firm, but gentle, voice. “Elrin and the rest of the people in Bastianville won’t let him work too hard.”

“Not even a god could stop him from working himself to death,” Niconor countered with a shake of his head, but then he looked up at me with an awed glimmer in his eyes. “You… You read my thoughts?”

“I know all things, Nic,” I reminded him, and I gave him a warm smile. “You will earn your father’s respect. Just being a part of my entourage is a step in that direction.”

“That’s why I decided to do it in the first place.” The miner smirked. “But you already knew that, didn’t you?”

“I did,” I laughed.

We exchanged stories for a short while, and once the miner was looking more relaxed, I decided to move on to another member of my entourage. I next set eyes on the married couple, Sarah and Bron, and I watched them together for a moment before I approached them. They were snuggled up beneath a blanket in the back of the wagon, and while I watched, Bron placed a soft kiss upon his wife’s forehead.

It was almost too heartwarming to interrupt, but I wanted to learn more about the winners of the three-legged race. They seemed absolutely in love, and I bet they would have some good advice for someone who hadn’t been married very long.

I made a new save point before I got their attention, and I gave them one of my friendliest smiles.

“How are you two enjoying the journey so far?” I asked.

“Very much,” Sarah replied with an incline of her head. “It is like a second honeymoon for us.”

“Not that we are trying to steal your glory, Great One,” Bron said in a rush.

“Didn’t even cross my mind,” I chuckled. “Where did you guys go for your honeymoon?”

“We stayed in an out of the way inn for several days,” Bron explained, and a nostalgic look crossed his eyes. “I don’t remember much about the town… Or even the name…”

“Me, either,” Sarah giggled. “I barely remember leaving the room at the inn.”

“That definitely sounds like a honeymoon,” I laughed. “I’m glad this trip can compare. I’m sure it will be more romantic once we’re staying in the palace, though, so I’ll try to give the two of you some alone time.”

“We would appreciate that.” Sarah blushed. “It will definitely help.”

“Maybe with the God of Time’s approval, we will be successful this time,” Bron murmured to his wife.

“Successful at what?” I asked.

“Getting pregnant,” Sarah supplied as her blush darkened. “We’ve been trying for a while with no success.”

This was definitely something the God of Time should already know, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

“You two look like you’re having fun.” I approached the married couple with a friendly smile. “Giggling over secrets, are we?”

“We wouldn’t keep secrets from you, Great One,” Bron assured me.

“Not like you could,” I laughed. “I know all things.”

“I’m sure there are some things that are beyond even your powers?” Sarah tilted her head to the side with a curious look on her face. “Like the secrets between a husband and wife?”

“Nope.” I grinned. “Like I said, I know all things. For example, the two of you are trying to have a baby.”

“You know?” Sarah gasped, and she exchanged a look with her husband. “We thought we’d been so quiet about it.”

“Oh, you have,” I chuckled. “I just already knew.”

“Your power always amazes me,” Bron admitted with an awed shake of his head, and he exchanged a look full of wonder with his wife.

Their reaction to my abilities satisfied me, so I decided to let time continue forward once more. It was fun getting to know my entourage a little better, and I looked forward to being able to make all of their dreams come true. If only I could will a woman into being pregnant, then I’d make sure Sarah and Bron had a baby soon, as well as my lovers.

There must be some kind of baby fever in the air or something.

Three days after we departed from the small village of Northwood Valley, we rode over the familiar crest of the hill that was the final obstacle before we arrived at Vallenwood, and I called my caravan to a halt for a final rest period. I didn’t want us to arrive in the city all dirty and tired since we were going straight to the palace to greet the king.

“Alright, ladies and gentlemen,” I said in a loud voice as I pulled Goliath to a halt at the front of the procession. “We are almost to our destination. We have less than a day’s travel ahead of us before we reach Vallenwood, so now is your chance to clean up a little.”

“I have our uniforms finished,” Bellona informed me. “Let’s all get changed before we are introduced to the king.”

Everyone dismounted their horses and climbed off the wagon, and the seamstress got busy doling out the uniforms she’d made to the entire entourage. She’d been hard at work during the entire journey, and her efforts had paid off. We’d arrive at the palace looking crisp and sharp, just like the retinue of the God of Time should be.

A short while later, the golden walls of the city bloomed from the horizon until they filled our view. A mountain in the distance created a beautiful backdrop for the large town spread out around its slope, and the golden walls reflected the light of the setting sun. We approached with my banners waving in the wind, and I trotted Goliath through the open gates of the city with my head held high. No guards moved to stop us, so I headed straight to the palace.

The people of Vallenwood stopped what they were doing to watch us pass by them, and then the cheering started as they saw the dragon on the banner and put two and two together.

“The Dragon Slayer has returned!”

I grinned broadly at the crowd of people that swarmed around me, and my entourage was immediately hard at work keeping them pushed back away from me. I almost didn’t care if the horde of people overpowered us since their adoration made my chest puff with pride.

Vallenwood remembered me, and they were happy I was back.

Chapter Eleven

“Give the Great One some room!” Mahini called out in a voice as sharp as her blade. “We are on our way to see the king!”

Her words cut through the onslaught of voices, and the crowd grumbled as they began to disperse.

I led our little procession through the wagon-wheel design of the city, and I aimed for the main entrance of the palace. We passed through the bustling marketplace where the streets were crowded with people, and I was careful not to trample over anyone with my horse.

I listened to the oohs and aahs of my entourage as we entered the city of Vallenwood, and the girls and I exchanged a knowing glance. Riondale and Corvis were also less than impressed, but this wasn’t their first time to the capital, either. Jaxtom’s reaction was my favorite, though, since the burly blacksmith’s mouth hung agape, and his eyes were wider than I’d ever seen them. He craned his neck around in an effort to see everything at once, and he gasped over the height of the buildings that towered over us.

It looked like all the damage from Smiguel, the great crimson dragon, had already been repaired since there wasn’t a sign of fire damage anywhere. The people of Vallenwood were back to their normal lives, and no one had to live in fear of the beast any longer. My chest swelled with pride as I remembered how I’d become the Dragon Slayer.

I still had the lance the king gave me, too, but I’d left it back in Bastianville since the lizard asshole was dead.

My thoughts turned to the dragon egg I’d stolen from the beast’s nest, but I pushed the thought from my mind. There would be time to ponder the egg later since I knew it was safe and sound hidden in my house with the rest of the items I’d scavenged from the creature.

Then we arrived at the main entrance of the palace, and servants were already trotting out the humongous doors as we pulled to a halt. They wore the green tunics trimmed in gold common for all the king’s servants, and they bowed low as we all started to dismount. The servant in the front rose back up as I walked toward him, and I flashed him a friendly smile as I made a new save point.

“Greetings, O Great One,” the servant intoned in a robotic voice. “We have been expecting you. The king awaits you.”

“I know.” I nodded sagely, and then my gaze flicked to the entrance behind him. “After you.”

I glanced back over my shoulder to make sure the rest of my companions were following me, and I noticed the stable hands were already leading our horses away to the stables. My women and my entourage blinked back at me with neutral expressions, but they were lined up in two rows with the girls at the front.

“Thank you. Follow me, Your Grace.” The servant inclined his head, and then he snapped his fingers at the other green tunic wearing people who’d come outside with him. The group of servants jumped into a formation around us, and then the head servant walked between the open doors of the palace.

We followed him straight to the throne room at a brisk pace, so I didn’t have time to ogle at the decorations this time. My companions slowed a little to take a look for themselves as we traversed the long corridor, though, so our formation stretched out into a thin line until they caught me glancing back at them and quickly got back into a crisp row.

The audience chamber was empty when we arrived, but the king stood near the dais where his throne sat waiting for us. Thinning shoulder-length brown hair sat beneath his golden circlet, and his narrow frame was dressed in a rich green velvet robe over a golden chainmail tunic.

The first time I’d seen him, the king had worn armor encrusted with gemstones, so it was nice to see he had a more casual side sometimes. My entourage formed a line a short distance away from the throne dais, and I nodded in appreciation to my companions before I turned my attention to the king.

“Freddy!” I greeted in a friendly voice. “Long time no see. How are ya?”

I crossed the distance to the king, and I stuck out my hand for him to shake. The older man smirked as he placed his palm in mine, and I sensed no animosity in his gaze.

“Sir Sebastian.” The king inclined his head, and his eyes twinkled in amusement. “I hope you had safe travels through my kingdom?”

“Actually, we were beset by assassins early on,” I reported. “But I made quick work of them, and no one else bothered us the rest of the way here.”

“Assassins?” The king frowned, and he turned to stare out the gigantic window situated behind his throne. “That is most unfortunate.”

“Unfortunate for the assassins,” I replied. “They’re the dead ones, after all.”

“It was highly unwise for them to target an immortal deity,” the king agreed with a solemn nod. “You must have really ruffled some feathers in Sorreyal if even you have a price on your head.”

“What do you mean, even me?” I pressed. “Who else got attacked recently?”

“My personal wizard was poisoned,” the king informed me in a quiet voice. “He survived, but it was intentionally done. If you were also targeted by assassins, then it is no coincidence.”

I resisted the sudden urge to spill my guts about the Duke of Arginold and his court wizard, Racine, to the kindly king, but I kept my lips pressed firmly shut until the feeling passed. The two assholes had killed each other, and there was no proof of my involvement, so I planned to keep it that way. Still, I knew about the plot to overthrow the king between Edinburg and Arginold, so I had to do something.

But what?

“How long ago did the poisoning occur?” I asked as I tapped my finger against my chin.

The king shot a glance at my entourage. “We will speak another time. Alone. Perhaps after the banquet? I’d like you to meet the others before we talk.”

“You can trust my people,” I assured the king with a coolly arched eyebrow. “Who are these others you want me to meet, and why?”

“The nobles, of course.” The king frowned. “I need you to read their minds with your god powers, and then we will meet up to discuss your findings.”

“Isn’t that cheating?” I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest.

“I’m the king.” He shrugged.

“Fair enough.” I scratched my chin. “So, you want me to investigate everyone, or is there someone specific you have in mind?”

“Just follow your instincts,” the king replied. “I trust your godly judgement, but make sure you have proof of any accusations.”

“When is this banquet?” I asked as the wheels began turning in my head. With enough respawns, I could learn all about everyone invited in the span of a single night. It would be hard, but I was always up for a challenge.

“Tomorrow evening,” King Frederick said, and his eyes began to twinkle with excitement. “There will be a ball after dinner, so wear your dancing shoes.”

“Alright.” I smirked. “I’ll be there.”

“You are the Archduke of Sorreyal,” the king pointed out. “It would be rude for you to be absent.”

“I’m also the God of Time,” I reminded him in a hard tone.

“Yes, yes, of course, my apologies.” The king waved a dismissive hand. “I’ll have someone show you to your rooms. I hope the west wing is adequate again?”

“That’s fine.” I nodded. “Just as long as I have a soft bed and a warm bath, I don’t care where you put me.”

The king clapped his hands together, and a servant rushed forward from some unseen shadow in the room.

“Show Sir Sebastian and his people to the west wing, please,” the king instructed. “Then make sure they are provided with dinner this evening.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the servant replied with a low bow, and then he turned and marched toward the entrance of the throne room without a word.

I caught the questioning glances from my entourage, and I shrugged. “Let’s just follow along.”

I already knew the way to the west wing because of our previous visit to the palace, but I also knew the king needed his small formalities in order to feel like he was more powerful than me.

He wasn’t, but he’d figure it out eventually.

For now, being allies with the king of Sorreyal worked in my favor, but the second that changed I would rethink my position. Besides, it appeared we could have common enemies once more.

We passed through the corridors, the foyer, and then turned down the hallway that led to the west wing of the palace. The servant kept a brisk pace, so we hurried to keep up with him, but a few moments later we entered the regal living space I was familiar with from our previous visit.

“This is starting to become a recurring theme,” Riondale teased as he tossed himself down on one of the sofas. “I’m getting used to living in the lap of luxury.”

“Good,” I chuckled. “You deserve the best, Ri-guy.”

“This will take me some getting accustomed to,” Bellona said with an awed look on her face as she gazed around the room. “Look at the size and quality of the curtains! I could make ten dresses from one sheet!”

“Did you hear him say there’s going to be a dance?” I wiggled my eyebrows at the seamstress. “You’ll get to wear a fancy dress yourself for once.”

“It’s going to be wonderful to see all the latest fashions in Vallenwood,” she replied with excitement shining in her eyes. “I’ve wanted to come here since I was a little girl.”

“Think you’ll be able to get me a fancy new tunic to wear to the ball?” I grinned. “I have to make a good impression on the entire summit of nobility, after all.”

“I’ll get you fitted for something extra special later tonight,” Bellona assured me.

“In the meantime, let’s divide up the available rooms between our group,” I said, and I raised my voice so my entire entourage could hear me. “Tonight is easy, but tomorrow the real work begins, so get some rest while you can.”

“Sounds like we’re just goin’ to a big party,'' Jax observed. “Nothin’ about that says work to me.”

“Oh, you’ll see.” I flashed him a mischievous grin. “I bet you’ll be worn out long before the end of the banquet.”

“Is that so?” The blacksmith tossed back his head and let out a loud belly laugh. “You’re on.”

“This is going to be very entertaining,” Riondale said with a wry smile. “I’m looking forward to a ball for the first time in my life. Thanks for that, Jax.”

“The least I could do, my lord,” Jax countered with a mock bow, and the entire room erupted with laughter.

I was pleased my entourage could joke around with each other since it made time pass so much faster when we were all having fun. The more they trusted me, the happier they became, and it was gratifying to see the direct results of my influence. Having so many trusted eyes and ears with me could really come in handy, too, and I tucked the thought away for later use.

Then dinner arrived with a parade of servants pushing carts covered in white cloths. On top were silver domed dishes, and the delicious aromas began to float through the air toward my nostrils the second the servants entered the west wing. Once the meal was served, we all sat around the fancy dining room table and ate as a group while the servants kept our drinks filled.

I sat back and listened to the chatter among my companions for a while, and it made me happy to hear how excited they were about staying in the palace. Caelia’s gaze flicked to my face every once in a while, and I gave her my most charming smile, which caused her to blush and stare at the table. Jeron and Niconor compared notes on the king, while Jax and Riondale discussed how difficult it would be to scale the city walls.

Celeste devoured her meal like she hadn’t eaten in days, but Adelina picked politely at her food in between conversation. Kylor and Corvis discussed the differences between the stables at Bullard and the ones in Vallenwood, while Sarah and Bellona talked about what they planned to wear to the ball.

The table was full of happy people, and I sighed contentedly as I scanned over their faces.

Then my gaze landed on Mahini, and her ice-blue eyes were full of adoration when they pierced into me from across the table. Elissa leaned over to whisper something in the desert goddess’ ear, and her attention was pulled away, so my eyes moved on. Beside the two whispering ladies, Eva sipped her beverage serenely, and her gray eyes were warm as she considered her companions.

I was the luckiest man in the world.

I yawned deeply and stretched my arms as the heavy meal began to settle into my stomach, and the full day of travel stiffened my shoulders. I was ready to spread out in the massive, luxurious bed down the hallway, so I pushed myself to a stand and cleared my throat.

“Our journey to Vallenwood was full of laughter, song, and good conversation, but we had some danger thrown in there as well.” I gave my companions a proud smile. “You all did very well, and I’m proud of you. Whatever luxuries we are afforded during our stay in the palace have been well-earned, so make sure you enjoy every moment. Tomorrow night we will reconvene to attend the banquet and the ball, but you have the rest of the day off. I’m off to bed.”

“Not without us, you aren’t,” my wife countered with a defiant jut of her chin, and she hopped to her feet. “Goodnight, everyone!”

“So dramatic,” Mahini murmured as she pushed back her chair.

“I think she’s cute,” Eva giggled as she followed suit.

The rest of our companions waved goodnight to us, and then I led the three ladies down the hallway to my massive bed. This was going to be a night of epic cuddles, and I was eager for some solid sleep. After the assassin attack, it had been a struggle to stay asleep all night long while we were traveling, even when I didn’t have a watch shift.

I could be a little bit less cautious in a palace full of armed guards.

The four of us crawled into bed and positioned ourselves against the countless pillows, and I nuzzled my nose sleepily into Elissa’s curly locks.

“Sweet dreams,” I whispered, but it turned into a yawn halfway through.

“Sleep well, Great One,” Mahini murmured from the other side of Eva, who laid against my left side.

“I love you, Bash…” Elissa yawned.

“Me, too…” Eva added in a sleepy voice.

“I love all three of you,” I insisted before I drifted off into a peaceful slumber.

I had dreams of dancing with two left feet all night long, and one where Elissa had a baby with curly red hair bundled up in her arms, so I awoke early the next day with a silly smile on my face.

Would I have a child soon?

I hadn’t used any form of birth control since I’d been in this medieval fantasy world, and I’d filled all three women with my sperm too many times to count. The logical conclusion was at least one of them would be pregnant soon, but I wasn’t sure if biology followed the same rules in this world as it had in my old world.

Either way, there was no point in worrying about it. I’d either become a dad soon or not, but I’d cross that bridge when I came to it. For the moment, I had to focus on the situation in Vallenwood. I planned on furthering my own level of prestige, building my army, gathering information about dragon smithing, and scoping out the nobles for signs of treachery.

I had more than enough on my plate already.

The day of the banquet would be full since I didn’t want to waste a single moment in Vallenwood, so I quickly dressed in some comfortable clothes, threw on my boots and belt, and then went off in search of two of my companions. I would need their help to accomplish my goals for the day, but they wouldn’t be too hard to find since we were all staying in the same section of the palace.

The living space was empty save for Kylor when I entered the room, and I peeked inside the kitchen and dining room before I approached the red-haired soldier.

“Hey, Kylor,” I greeted, and I clapped him on the shoulder before I took a seat on the couch beside him. “Have you seen Jax or Rion today?”

“They’re probably not awake yet,” Kylor informed me with a sideways smile. “They were up until late last night playing cards and drinking.”

“Hmm.” I scratched my chin as I thought about what to do. “Alright. Thanks anyway.”

I could wait for them, or I could go into the city alone, but then I’d just have to explain to them what I’d done anyway, so it would be better if the three of us went together. Once I’d decided, I went off in search of another companion who could help me with another task I needed to accomplish before the banquet. I found Bellona in the library, and she had a large volume spread out across a table.

“Good morning.” I flashed her a bright smile. “I was wondering if you had time to help me pick out my outfit for tonight. I’d like to get it out of the way early so I can focus on other things until the banquet starts.”

“I was just waiting for you to wake up,” Bellona said as she returned my broad smile with one of her own. “I came in here to keep myself from pacing outside your chamber door.”

“You’re even more excited than I am,” I laughed.

“Like I said,” the seamstress replied with a coy smile. “This has been my dream my entire life. Thank you, Great One, for making it a reality.”

“You are most welcome.” I inclined my head. “Thank you for all the hard work you do. You’re irreplaceable, my dear.”

“It’s nothing…” Bellona blushed, and she pushed a stray tendril of hair behind her ear in a self-conscious manner. “I’d be doing it anyway.”

“Oh, one other thing!” An idea suddenly crossed my mind, and I latched onto it immediately as I gave the seamstress a mischievous smile and rubbed my hands together. “I want Jax to be dressed up in something covered in lace.”

“Ohh…” Bellona’s eyes lit up with understanding. “Maybe something bright pink?”

“Polka dotted?” I countered with a lifted eyebrow.

“Definitely frilly,” the seamstress insisted with a serious nod.

“You, my dear,” I laughed. “Are an evil genius.”

“It takes one to know one, apparently,” she shot back with a wink. “Don’t worry about a thing, Bash. I’ll have us all in outfits unlike anything you’ve ever seen before.”

“There’s not much time to prepare.” I scratched my chin. “Are you sure you can manage before the end of the day?”

“I’ve already started working on fancy dinner wear for you and your three women,” the seamstress informed me. “I would just need a couple of hours to prepare Jax’s outfit, as well as to make some last-minute adjustments to the rest of the uniforms.”

“Jax will wonder why he isn’t allowed to wear the uniform like everyone else,” I mused out loud. “We’ll have to come up with a reason.”

“I’ll think of something,” she assured me. “Now, let’s go take your measurements again. If I’m not mistaken, your muscle mass has increased significantly since you first came to Bastianville.”

“Alright,” I chuckled.

The seamstress was right, of course, but I wouldn’t expect anything else from her skilled eyes. I’d been straining into the sleeves of my shirts for a while, and it wouldn’t be long before the fabric around my biceps ripped just because I flexed or something. I was long overdue for a new fitting, and it was the perfect time to do just that.

The two of us walked back through the west wing toward the bedroom Bellona had claimed as her own, but the room resembled her workshop back in Bastianville more than it did a sleeping space.

I spent the next hour or so frozen in one place while Bellona took a measuring string around my person. The string was knotted at even segments, and the seamstress wrapped it around every inch of my body while muttering under her breath. I didn’t dare to even breath until she instructed me to relax my gut so she could get an accurate reading, but then her fingers tickled against my sides, and I squirmed.

“Hold still,” she huffed, but then her voice softened. “Please.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I chuckled, and I did my best to follow her commands.

It felt like an eternity had passed before she released me from the stance I’d been holding, and then we took some time to discuss fabric choices. Bellona showed me the outfit she’d already started for me, and she’d chosen a solid black doublet to etch my crest onto. I’d pair the vest with a dark green under shirt with billowy sleeves.

“I’d recommend slicking your hair back with oil as well,” Bellona suggested as she folded the strips of fabric back up into neat little stacks. “The other nobles will be wearing fancy wigs, but I don’t think that suits you. No, you’re better off maintaining your youthful appearance.”

“It confuses more people when they find out I’m a god,” I agreed with a nod. “Wigs aren’t my thing, anyway.”

“I didn’t think so.” Bellona smiled. “I brought some oil my husband used to use when he was younger if you would like to try it.”

“Thank you.” I grinned. “You’ve been a tremendous help already.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” Bellona laughed. “And the food.”

“It is to die for, isn’t it?” My stomach growled to accentuate my point. “I skipped breakfast, though, so I should probably go find something to eat before I starve to death.”

“That did sound dire.” Bellona smiled. “Enjoy your meal, Great One.”

I waved goodbye to the seamstress before I returned to the main living space of the west wing. There were some remnants of breakfast strewn across the kitchen counter, and I grabbed a pastry as I passed by. I shoved the food in my mouth and swallowed it after only chewing it a couple of times, and then I scrutinized the rest of the spread.

I grabbed a plate, and I filled it with eggs, bacon, and potatoes. The food was still warm, so I knew it had only been delivered a short while before, but none of my companions were eating in the kitchen or the dining room. I chomped down on my meal in solitude, but I didn’t mind having a few moments alone with my thoughts.

I ran over my goals for the day in my head while I ate. I wanted to find some recruits to join my army, discuss dragon armor with Jax’s contact in the city, and then be back in time to get ready for the banquet that night. By the time I’d finished my food, I heard movement in the adjoining room

I was confident I could accomplish everything I wanted to with Jax and Riondale’s help, so when I was done eating, I dropped my dirty dishes off in the kitchen before going to find the two men I considered my best friends.

I found Jax lounging in the living room on what was quickly becoming his favorite chair, and I jerked my chin upward in greeting.

“Mornin’,” Jax growled.

“How’d you sleep?” I asked with a mischievous grin.

“Like a babe,” the blacksmith responded. “I don’t know what they put in them beds, but we gotta get some for Bastianville.”

“I agree,” I laughed. “Hey, have you seen Riondale this morning?”

“Aye.” Jax nodded. “He grabbed some food and then muttered something about cleaning his armor. Kid won’t relax for a single second, I tell ya.”

“We’ll teach him some balance soon enough.” I smirked. “Don’t you worry. We’re all going to learn a few things on this trip.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jax narrowed his eyes with suspicion.

“You’ll see,” I chuckled. “Don’t go anywhere. I’m going to go grab Ri-guy, and then the three of us are going into town.”

“Aye, I figured as much.” Jax nodded. “I’ll be right here til you need me, Bash.”

I found Riondale in one of the rooms down the long corridor of the west wing, and the young lieutenant was bent over his armor with a cleaning rag in hand. The door was standing open, so I knocked on the frame as I cleared my throat to get his attention. Riondale’s head swiveled around, but then he flashed me a broad smile.

“Good morning, sir.” The young lieutenant wiped his hands on the rag, and then he tossed it to the side and pushed himself to his feet. “What can I do for you?”

“Come with me.” I grinned. “You, me, and Jax are going into the city.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale nodded curtly. “I need to put on my armor, but I’ll be ready to head out shortly.”

“Then meet me in the living room when you’re ready.” I turned to leave. “And bring some paper and a quill.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale saluted before he busied himself with his armor once more.

I returned to the living space, and I got comfortable on one of the sofas while I waited for the lieutenant. Jax had his eyes closed and one arm slung across his face when Riondale trotted into the room, so I nudged the blacksmith on the leg to signal it was time to leave. Jaxtom lumbered to his feet and nodded in greeting to Riondale, and then the three of us headed out of the west wing to the main entrance of the palace.

Our conversation was kept to a minimum as we traversed the maze-like corridors, and we walked at a brisk pace until we came to the humongous double doors. The guards standing on either side of the portal quickly moved to pull them open for us, and they eyed us with obvious fear. I pictured our trio from an outside perspective, and I decided the three of us made for an intimidating presence.

That was fine with me.

The morning sun was warm on my skin when we strode out into the courtyard, but a short while later, we were beneath the shadows of the tall structures in the city, so my skin grew chilled once more. It was still early in the day despite how much time I’d spent with the seamstress, but we had a lot to accomplish before the sun set that night.

“Jax,” I said as I signaled for the two men to halt. “Let’s go talk to your contact about the dragon armor first.”

“Aye,” the blacksmith growled. “I was hopin’ you’d say that. It’s been a long time, and I’d like to lay my eyes on the old man sooner rather than later.”

“Lead the way,” I said, and I gestured to the street ahead of us.

“I ain’t been to his house before,” Jax admitted with a sheepish expression. “But I know he lives in the tradesman district above his forge.”

“Well, let’s go find him, then.” I nodded in understanding.

Finding the guy was going to be an adventure in itself.

We marched down the street at a rapid pace, but I had to consult my mental map of the city multiple times to prevent us from getting turned around. I hadn’t explored Vallenwood very much during my last visit, but I’d studied the map closely enough to know where the tradesmen district laid, so I took the lead. When we heard the clamoring of metal on metal, I knew we were close, so my speed increased even more.

Riondale and Jax stayed hot on my tail, and they didn’t ask how I knew where I was going. I supposed they would just assume it was all part of my godly powers, and I didn’t mind letting them think so.

I smelled the stench of freshly cured leather, felt the radiant heat of multiple forges, and heard the sounds of heavy labor ahead. Then we turned a corner, and the tradesmen district laid before us.

“Let’s split up,” I suggested. “We’ll make better time that way. Jax, what’s the guy’s name we’re looking for?”

“Aryon,” Jax growled with an eager look in his eyes. “Aryon Dunn. He’d be an old man by now. I ain’t seen him in years.”

“Got it.” I nodded.

“He’s a smith?” Riondale questioned, and Jax and I both nodded. “Understood.”

I made a new save point in case I needed to save time by resetting to an earlier point in the day. Then the three of us split up, and we began to comb the entire district for any information about the blacksmith named Aryon Dunn. I watched the sun inch across the sky with growing trepidation, but I knew I would take as much time as I could. It was important we figure out how to work the materials I’d harvested from the dragon into a suit of armor, and it didn’t matter how long it took, I was determined to see it through.

We spent several more hours searching, and I talked to more people than I cared to remember, but then the three of us met back up on the other end of the street.

“I found someone who thinks they know his old lady,” Jax reported, and he tapped his toe against the paving stones with obvious impatience. “They showed me where she lives, and it’s above a forge that’s run cold.”

“Good work.” I grinned.

I didn’t even need to reset to my save point since it seemed as though luck was on our side so far.

“Follow me,” Jax grunted, and then he headed back up the street.

The blacksmith veered down a side road, took another right, and then stopped in front of a boarded-up smithy. The forge looked like it hadn’t burned in years, and the windows of the shop were covered in planks. A small doorway on the side of the shop led to a stairwell, and Jax headed up them without hesitation.

Riondale and I exchanged a glance before we followed the eager blacksmith up the steps, and then we all paused outside the door at the very top. Jax knocked firmly, and he pressed an ear against the portal.

“Anyone there?” he hollered through the wood barrier. “It’s Jax.”

We waited with bated breath for what seemed like an eternity before Jax turned to give me a disappointed look.

“Looks like a bust after all,” he grumbled, but then the door opened the smallest amount.

“Who’s there?” The voice sounded ancient, and female.

“It’s Jax,” the blacksmith practically shouted, and his face lit up with excitement.

I wondered who this old man was that we were looking for, and why he was such an important person to the blacksmith, but I supposed I’d get my answers soon enough. In the meantime, I would just enjoy seeing the blacksmith so happy and excited while it lasted.

“Young Jaxtom?” The old woman threw open the door and stared out at us with large blue eyes. She scanned the blacksmith up and down for a long moment, and then recognition bloomed in her gaze. “Jaxy! It is you! Please, come in, come in…”

The three of us squeezed inside the tiny door frame and entered the small apartment. The entryway opened into a quaint living room with a loveseat and a single chair, but another doorway on the far wall boasted at least one more room in the space.

“Have a seat,” the old woman insisted as she gestured to the couch that would obviously only hold one of the three of us comfortably. Then she took the solitary chair on the other side of the living room.

The three of us exchanged a look, and Jaxtom sighed before he stepped forward and sat down on the loveseat. Riondale and I took up a position behind the small couch, and we both crossed our arms over our chests like we were the blacksmith’s bodyguards.

“What brings you to town, Jaxy?” The old woman smoothed out the wrinkles of her faded blue skirt, but the hue perfectly matched the shade of her eyes. Her hair was mostly gray with strings of auburn, and she’d woven it back into an intricate bun on the nape of her neck.

I resisted the urge to chuckle at the muscular blacksmith being called “Jaxy” since I didn’t want to insult the old woman.

“Yaya, these are my friends,” Jax said in a soft voice I’d never heard him use before. “This here is Bash, and the little one is Rion. We’re here to see Aryon.”

“Oh, dear…” Yaya’s eyes filled with tears. “You don’t know?”

“No…” Jax swallowed hard as realization dawned in his eyes, and then he covered his face with his hands. “I swore he’d live forever…”

“It must be very important to bring you all this way,” Yaya observed, and her gaze lifted to me. “Anyway, it is a pleasure to meet you both. I wish I had better news to give you.”

“It’s alright,” I assured her with a soft smile. “We’d hoped to talk to your husband, but you have my condolences on your loss.”

“What did you want to talk to him about?” Yaya’s gaze turned shrewd as her eyes returned to Jax’s face. “Tell me, Jaxy. What have you gotten into? Are you in trouble?”

“No trouble at all, Yaya,” the burly blacksmith muttered, and he rubbed his hands vigorously across his face before he dropped them to his lap. “We wanted to ask him about dragon armor. He used to tell stories about his master…”

“They weren’t just stories,” Yaya informed us in a conspiratorial tone, and her voice filled the space in a hypnotic way that had us all staring into her eyes with rapt fascination. “Aryon’s mentor crafted armor from dragon scales he found in a hidden crypt. He passed the technique on to all three of his apprentices, but Aryon never had the chance to perfect the skill since the dragons were long gone. Well, they were… If only he could see that great beast who attacked the city… He would have yearned for its hide and would have probably died chasing after a dream anyway.”

So. There were several people out there who knew how to forge armor from dragon hide, and all I needed to do was find them.

Riondale and I exchanged a look filled with the thirst for adventure, and I grinned as I realized I had a companion who would follow me to the ends of the world.

“I’m so sorry, Yaya,” Jax whispered with a solemn shake of his head. “If only I’d come sooner…”

“Nonsense.” Yaya frowned. “You were doing exactly what Aryon wanted for you, working your trade, and doing a damn good job if I remember correctly. He was always so proud of you, Jaxy.”

I was glad Jaxtom couldn’t see me since I was tearing up with the overwhelming wholesomeness I was witnessing, but I figured you’d have to be some kind of robot not to be moved by the sweet old lady. I stole a glance at Riondale, and I noticed the young lieutenant blinking rapidly while staring blankly ahead.

“Oh!” Yaya suddenly leapt up from her chair, and she rushed over to a cabinet that stood in the corner of the room. “I have something for you. He would want you to have it, after all.”

Then she pulled out a blacksmith’s hammer, and she handed it to Jaxtom with a flourish.

“I…” Jax’s voice was heavy with emotion, and the blacksmith shook his head. “I can’t accept this.”

“Nonsense.” Yaya smacked him on the side of the head and fixed him with a stern glare. “I said he’d want you to have it, didn’t I? Do you want to insult his memory?”

“No, ma’am,” Jax growled, and his hands clenched tightly around the hammer. “Thank you, Yaya.”

I had a feeling that thing wasn’t going to leave his hands for a while.

“You’re very welcome, young man.” Satisfied, Yaya returned to her seat. “Now, tell me about where you live. Do you have a wife? How many children do you have? Tell me everything, Jaxy.”

Jaxtom chuckled, and then he went on to describe Bastianville as a serene little village on the edge of the world. The peaceful picture he painted for the old woman brought a smile to her lips, and her eyes turned unfocused as her imagination ran wild.

It was nice to see the gruff blacksmith being soft and gentle with his elder, and it reminded me of the way Riondale treated his grandmother. It just proved that no matter how big and tough you were, grandmas were always stronger.

A short while later, we said our goodbyes and returned to the streets of Vallenwood. I let out a sigh as the crisp city air hit my face, but I reminded myself there was still hope for my quest to make dragon armor.

We just had to find one of the other apprentices Aryon worked with as a young man. There had to be a record somewhere of all the blacksmith apprentices from previous years. If it existed, I would get my hands on it.

The three of us headed back into the more populated parts of the city, and I paused at a major intersection. I wasn’t sure how to go about the next task I wanted to accomplish that day, so I made a new save point before I conferred with my two companions.

“We need to recruit some people to our army while we’re in town,” I explained as I glanced around at the horde of people moving up and down the street around us. “Even a handful of more men willing to fight for our cause will make a difference. Then word will spread, and more will follow…”

“Where do we get these men from?” Riondale questioned. “Should I speak with the captain of the guard to see if he can spare a few men?”

“Maybe see if there’s anyone who got laid off from the guard…” I scratched my chin as I thought it over.

“There’s usually apprentices who would rather join up with the army than complete their training,” Jax muttered. “Maybe some of them would rather swing a sword than make one…”

“If the people knew they were following the God of Time, they would sign up without question,” Riondale pointed out. “Maybe a sermon about your greatness will draw a crowd to listen?”

“That’s a good idea.” I grinned. “Thanks, guys.”

Then I reset back to my save point so I could come up with all the ideas by myself.

Being a god was fucking awesome.

Chime.

“Guys, I have an idea,” I announced as I signaled for my two companions to halt. “Jax, you should go ask around the tradesmen shops to see if any apprentices or journeyman blacksmiths want to jump ship and join our army. Ri-guy, you go ask the captain of the guard for any rejects from their force who may be worth the hassle of training. I’ll talk to the people about my power and my army to inspire some recruiting gossip to spread.”

“Good plan.” Riondale nodded his approval. “I will return shortly.”

“I bet I’ll find more volunteers than ye can,” Jax challenged the lieutenant.

“I bet I’ll recruit twice as many as both of you,” I insisted with a proud lift of my chin.

“I wasn’t competin’ with ye, Bash,” Jax growled. “Who wants to fight a god? Nah, I was daring Ri-guy to a bit of a tie-breaker. What do ye say, kid?”

“You’re on,” Riondale said, and his eyes burned with the light of determination.

“Fine, then.” I snorted. “I’m still getting more than you two, though.”

“I believe ya,” Jax replied.

Riondale merely smiled before he trotted off through the dense press of people strolling along the streets of Vallenwood. Jaxtom waved an arm over his head as he disappeared into the crowd, and then I was left on my own with my portion of the challenge.

I just had to get a crowd formed around me, and then I could rant and rave about Bastianville for a while.

“Attention, everyone!” I shouted as I waved my arms over my head like a crazy person.

A few people stopped their progression down the road to stare at me, and then I realized I had no idea what to say, so I made a new save point before I got started.

“My name is Sir Sebastian, Archduke of Bastianville, the Slayer of the Great Dragon Smiguel, and the God of Time.” I paused to check how many people were listening, and I counted a dozen eyes locked on me. “I have fought long and hard for the people of Sorreyal, and I haven’t asked for anything in return.”

“We didn’t ask for your help,” someone from the gathered crowd muttered, and my eyes swept across the faces watching in search of the speaker.

“Would you rather I had stood back and let the dragon ravage your fair city?” I countered, and I gave a solemn shake of my head. “Nay. I couldn’t stand back while innocent people died.”

“What do you want?” another person questioned in a voice dripping with skepticism.

“I merely have an offer to any who are interested,” I said in a loud voice, and I noticed even more people stopping to listen to what I had to say. “The offer comes with a good life, and lots of gold.”

Another handful of people halted and looked my way at the mention of gold, and I smirked as I paused for dramatic affect.

“I am building an army,” I finally announced after I lost count of the people gathered around me. “One to rival the king’s, but to work in alliance with his forces. The position requires relocating to one of my holdings, but it pays generously.”

“How generously?”

“Where do I sign up?”

“Any who are interested should stick around.” I grinned. “I’ll write down your names, and I’ll send a messenger back to my hometown so they know to expect you.”

The crowd shifted as a few people broke away to continue on with their days, but I noticed several people inched closer toward me.

“Tell me more about this gold,” one man with a bald head and a patch over his eye requested with a greedy glimmer in his eyes.

“You’d have to pass a physical aptitude test,” I pointed out. “This is a combat position, after all.”

“Bah,” the man spat, and he waved a dismissive hand as he turned away.

There were still thirty odd men and women crowded around me, so I let him walk away without argument. While I needed bodies to fill the ranks of my army, I didn’t want to waste space with people who were there for the wrong reasons. Still, there was little in life as appealing as gold, and I did intend on paying my forces well.

By the time Jaxtom and Riondale returned with a following of men behind them, I’d written down the names of thirty volunteers. I had a few more left in line in front of me, but I paused to greet my two companions, and I eyed their volunteers appreciatively as the men joined the group gathered around me.

“Good job, guys,” I complimented. “How many?”

“I found ten men,” Riondale informed me. “All experienced and trained.”

“Nine,” Jax growled, and he shot the lieutenant a hot look. “I almost had ten, but his master got back before I finished talkin’ to ‘em.”

“Nineteen is an awesome number.” I nodded my approval. “Let’s get their names written down so we can send it in a letter to Elrin. We’ll do our best to send our new recruits with the supplies they’ll need for the journey, but if they want more help than that, they’ll have to wait till we’re headed back ourselves.”

“I’m sure some will prefer that alternative to traveling through the woods alone,” Riondale said.

“That’s their choice.” I shrugged, and then I handed the piece of paper and quill over to my lieutenant. “We can’t make it for them.”

“You sure are a strange boss,” Jax mused as he scratched his stubbly chin thoughtfully.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” I laughed.

A short while later, the three of us were headed back up to the palace while the sun made steady progress toward the western horizon. It was almost time for the banquet, but we still had plenty of time to get ready. I was eager to meet the other nobles of Sorreyal, and to figure out who was involved in the plot against the king.

I had a feeling the Duke of Edinburg was at least partially responsible for the recent assassination attempts on me and the king’s wizard, but I needed proof before I started throwing accusations around the summit of nobility.

No reason to cause an uproar if I didn’t have to.

I was also eager to see my women and my entourage all decked out in their fancy clothes, and I knew everyone was going to go all out since it wasn’t often we got invited to dine with the king.

I wasn’t disappointed when I arrived in the west wing of the palace to find my followers ready and waiting for the three of us to return. I scanned over the freshly-scrubbed faces of my entourage all dressed in their brand-new uniforms emblazoned with my crest, but my jaw fell open when my eyes landed upon the women of the group.

Bron held an elbow at a proud angle while Sarah gripped onto it delicately. She wore a soft yellow dress that had lace around her throat, and she’d brushed her brunette hair loose from its usual bun.

Caelia wore a gold dress that brought out the yellow specks in her light-brown eyes, and her curly hair was braided down her back. Her cheeks had been touched with a pink rouge, and the same hue was applied to her lips. She looked downright regal.

Evangeline wore a skin-tight shimmering purple number with a slit up one side that exposed the soft skin of her thigh. Her gray eyes were hooded with a matching hue, and she’d applied rouge to her thick, luscious lips. My mouth watered just looking at her.

Mahini wore a black dress with a white corset that made the top of her breasts overflow the top. Her obsidian hair shone in the light of the lamps, and her eyes showed her desire to please me. I wanted to please her in return, but now was not the time for such things.

Then Elissa strode forward to the front of the group, cocked her hip to the side, and immediately outshined everyone. The dazzling goddess wore a liquid-looking emerald-green number that criss-crossed at her throat and pressed her perky breasts into soft mounds. The skirt split above her knees in the front, and she’d paired the ensemble with thigh-high white leather boots. My wife had a strip of green across her eyelids that brought out the gemstone hue of her eyes, and she’d applied red rouge to her lips.

I wanted to claim her right then and there, in front of the entire entourage and all the palace servants, but I took a deep steadying breath and pushed those thoughts away for later consideration.

“You all look fantastic,” I said once I’d finally regained my composure, and my gaze was hot as it devoured every inch of Elissa’s body. Fortunately for me, her dress left little to the imagination.

“You look… normal,” my wife observed with a confused tilt of her head. “Where have you been? The party is starting at any moment.”

“I have to be fashionably late,” I retorted with a playful wink. “Besides, I’ve been recruiting people to my army. Doing god things, you know how it is.”

“I suppose I do,” Elissa giggled, but then she waggled an admonishing finger in my face. “Hurry up and get ready!”

“Yes, ma’am,” I chuckled, and then I trotted down the hallway to the bathroom.

I slicked back my hair the way the seamstress recommended, and it darkened the hue of my tendrils until they almost looked black. Paired with the black vest over the green shirt, I struck an imposing figure in the mirror. It didn’t take me very long to get cleaned up and dressed in the outfit Bellona had made for me, and I soon returned to the living space.

“Somethin’ ain’t right here…” Jax murmured as he emerged from one of the many bedrooms with a confused expression on his face.

I took one look at him and snorted in amusement.

The blacksmith’s shirt was skin-tight, made entirely out of pink lace, and had a deep V neck that exposed his curly chest hair. It was paired with a dark-pink velvet jacket that allowed the frilly sleeves to stick out from the ends. Jax’s shoulders looked squeezed inside the fabric, and I expected it would burst if he tried to move around too much.

“Is this a joke?” the blacksmith growled, and he didn’t seem to understand my amusement.

“Not at all.” I corrected my expression as quickly as I could. “You look very dashing.”

“Yeah, yeah…” The blacksmith shot me a suspicious look, but then he shrugged, and his normal grin returned to his face. “Looks like we’re all ready to party.”

The two of us returned to the main living space, and Riondale fell into pace with us on the way. He had damp hair, and he’d exchanged his armor for one of the uniforms Bellona made, so he looked slightly less militant than normal, but there was no mistaking the stiffness of his backbone. No matter what the young lieutenant wore, his posture screamed soldier.

By the time I’d rejoined the rest of my entourage, a servant had appeared at the entrance to the west wing, and he waited expectantly for me to cross the distance to him.

“Lead the way to the banquet,” I instructed with a friendly smile, and the servant nodded curtly before turning and walking down the hallway.

We walked through the corridors of the palace to the throne room, but the servant paused before the entrance. Another man dressed in the king’s colors stepped forward, and the two bowed to each other.

I waited patiently until they opened the doors to the throne room for me, and I strode forward to the sound of the herald’s voice echoing out across the room.

“Announcing the arrival of His Grace, Sir Sebastian, Archduke of Bastianville, Slayer of Dragons, and the God of Time, and his entourage.”

I made a new save point while the words were still echoing through the air, and then I basked in the awed expressions and blatant stares I received upon walking into the room.

Now, that was how a god made an entrance.

Chapter Twelve

The music halted as I walked into the room, and all eyes were on me and my entourage. The odor of rich perfumes was heavy in the air, and the room was lit with a countless multitude of candles and lanterns. The space was filled with tables dressed in fancy cloths and covered in silver dishes, candles, and flowers, and seated at the tables were dozens of nobles in colorful outfits made of the finest materials I’d ever seen with my own eyes.

I prepared myself for the gauntlet of respawns it would take to get to know every single person in the room, but I had limitless opportunities to play with, and excitement bloomed in my chest.

First, though, I marched straight to the table at the front of the room directly beneath the king’s throne, and I inclined my head to King Frederick.

“Your Majesty,” I greeted with a flourish of my hands.

“Ah, Sebastian,” the king replied in a friendly tone, and he clapped his hands together. “We’ve been waiting for you. I have a table arranged for you and your people nearby.”

“Thank you.” I inclined my head again before I scanned the room and found the empty table. There were plenty of spaces for all of my companions, so I gestured for them to sit down before I turned back to the king. “By the way, I wanted to commend you on the quick repairs made in the city. It’s hard to find any signs of the dragon attack at all.”

“We couldn’t have done it without you,” King Frederick assured me with a shake of his head. “Sorreyal shall forever be in your debt for eliminating the scourge on our land, but enough talk of dragons and death for now. Please, enjoy the feast.”

“Thank you.” I moved over to take my place at the head of my table, and Elissa flashed me an excited smile.

“Everyone looks so pretty,” my wife observed as her emerald eyes scanned over the room full of nobles.

“I’ve never been to a banquet like this before,” Mahini said as she tucked a stray tendril of her obsidian locks behind her ear in a self-conscious gesture. “I’m not sure what is expected of me.”

“Just be yourself,” I instructed with a grin. “If anyone doesn’t like it, then fuck ‘em.”

“We would be wise to be more cautious in how we approach the nobility,” Eva warned. “Etiquette requires we proceed with the utmost civility.”

“I’m the God of Time.” I shrugged. “If that means I have to step on a few toes, then so be it.”

“We are fortunate to be in your presence,” Eva replied with a subtle dip of her head.

“Oh, you’re good at this,” I complimented.

“Thank you, Great One.” Eva smirked and did a little curtsy. “Would you miss me too terribly if I went to say hello to my father?”

“I haven’t seen him yet,” I said with a frown as my eyes searched the room for the Duke of Bullard. Then my gaze settled on the back of his graying brown head, and I spotted the duke’s oldest son and Evangeline’s brother, Tobias, a few seats away from his father. “Ah, there he is. I’ll go with you. It’s about time Bullard and I meet face-to-face again, anyway.”

“Lovely.” Eva smiled, and then we both pushed ourselves up from our seats. The duke’s daughter took my offered elbow, swished her skirt around her legs, and followed me toward her father.

“Bullard,” I greeted in a casual tone as we approached. “How have you been, my friend?”

“What? Who said that?” The duke jumped and swiveled to face me, but then his expression relaxed into a pleased smile. “Oh, Great One, it’s you. It’s a pleasure to see you in person again. How are you enjoying your evening so far?”

“Can’t complain.” I smirked as I flourished my hand to Eva. “Hard not to enjoy yourself when I’m in such wonderful company.”

“Oh, Evangeline, how lovely to see you,” the Duke of Bullard gushed as he rushed to his feet. He swept his daughter into a warm embrace, but it was a short hug.

“Father,” Eva greeted with a kind smile when they parted. “I have been looking forward to seeing you. We have much to discuss.”

“Do we?” Bullard’s eyebrows furrowed as he lowered his voice. “Is everything alright?”

“Aren’t you…” Eva frowned as she trailed off.

“What is it?” her father asked.

“Aren’t you upset at me for the way I left your castle?” The duke’s daughter toyed with the fabric of her skirt as she gazed down at the floor.

The Duke of Bullard sighed, but a soft smile stretched across his face. “No.”

Eva’s eyes shot to her father’s face as though she was testing the validity of his words, but then her gray eyes lit up with joy. “Oh, wonderful. I’ve been so worried.”

“Eva, I know you had to follow your heart,” the duke said in a comforting tone. “There once was a time I would have been furious if you’d run away from home to chase after a man, but in this case it was the God of Time, so who am I to reprimand you? Now, I wish only for your happiness.”

“Smart man.” I grinned. “Trust me, I keep her very happy.”

“It’s true,” Eva chuckled. “Your words bring me great relief, Father. Thank you.”

“You’re most welcome.” The Duke of Bullard inclined his head, and then his gaze lifted to my face. “Thank you, Great One, for bringing my daughter to see me.”

“Hey, she insisted,” I laughed. “I just wanted to tag along to say hi.”

“I’m glad you did.” Bullard nodded. “I hope the two of you and the rest of your companions enjoy your evening.”

“You, too, thanks.” I smiled broadly. “We’ll talk more before the night is over, I’m sure.”

We turned away from the duke, and I scanned over the room once more. It seemed like there was still some time before the meal would be served, and everyone was milling about socializing while they waited for the food. It looked like it was time to do my god thing since I needed to know who all these people were and what roles they played in the kingdom.

If there was a plot being schemed by someone in this room, I’d find out before they could make a move against the throne. Then I’d be rewarded once more, and in the process, acquire more power.

The room was set up in a bit of a labyrinth of tables, with the king at the front of the room and each of the dukes and the duchess having their own spaces. Then the various barons, earls, lords, and ladies filled the remaining chairs.

In addition to the nobles who were on my current list of suspects, there were a good thirty or so men and women present who had clout in Sorreyal, so I did my usual chime a few hundred times to learn each of their names, talk with them, and discover all their dirty little secrets like only I could.

After too many attempts to count, I realized these other, lower-tier nobles weren’t really involved in anything more insidious than trying to sleep with each other while their spouses didn’t know, and I decided to focus my efforts more on the nobles I thought were trying to overthrow the king.

Namely, the Duke of Edinburg, and the Duchess of Mistvale.

Other than myself and the Duke of Bullard, the two of them had the most power beneath the king’s rule. If anyone would benefit from a change in the rulership of the kingdom, it would be them. Plus, after the letter I’d found from Edinburg’s wizard to Racine, there was more than enough reason to suspect the duke.

I reset back to my save point again, got to enjoy my dramatic entrance for what felt like the millionth time, and then set my eyes on my next targets.

“How are you enjoying the banquet so far, Clara?” I sat down at the Duchess of Mistvale’s table and flashed the gray-haired woman a charming smile.

“Oh, Great One!” the duchess gasped, and she placed her hands over her ample bosom as a blush leapt to her already rosy cheeks. “What an honor to have you come speak with me. I’ve been working on getting up the nerve to come say hello to you, and here you are before me. My wishes have come true.”

“I’m glad I could make your wishes come true,” I laughed.

“Everything has been lovely so far,” the duchess finally answered once she’d calmed down from being startled. “How was your journey to the palace? Did you face any troubles along the way?”

Something about the way she asked had me thinking she already knew the answer to the question, so I narrowed my eyes and scrutinized her closely. At first glance, the Duchess of Mistvale seemed just like the other vain and vapid nobles who filled the room, but I was beginning to get the feeling there was more to Clara than met the eyes.

“Nothing I couldn’t handle,” I quipped with a grin. “How about yourself?”

“Ooh, sounds mysterious,” the duchess giggled. “I’d love to hear all about it sometime…”

“You didn’t answer my question,” I growled in an intimidating tone since I could always reset back to my save point if something went wrong. “Did you face any challenges on your journey to Vallenwood?”

I expected the duchess to jump in fright and instantly stammer out a reply, but she flashed me a sly smile instead.

“Nothing I couldn’t handle with a platoon of soldiers around me,” she answered after she held my gaze for a long quiet moment.

It seemed the soft squishy duchess wasn’t as easily intimidated as I first assumed, but I didn’t want the lasting impression of me to be of a hard-ass, so I reset back to my save point again.

Chime.

This time, I approached the Duchess of Mistvale with a flirtatious energy. With how ample and elderly she was, I was sure it had been a while since anyone had hit on her, but it was worth a shot anyway.

“Why, hello, gorgeous,” I breathed in her ear before I took the empty seat beside her. Then I scooted my chair closer to her and wiggled my eyebrows. “You look absolutely scrumptious tonight.”

“Oh, Great One,” Clara purred with a flutter of her eyelashes. “How lovely to see you again. You are looking quite dashing yourself.”

“Thanks.” I grinned. “I brought my personal seamstress with me to custom make my clothes specifically for this occasion.”

“I didn’t realize you were so fashion forward.” Her eyebrows rose in surprise.

“I had to bring my A game if I was going to impress you, right?” I chuckled. “You were wearing the most beautiful gowns when we first met, and I wanted to match your level of commitment.”

“You flatter me, Great One,” the duchess said, and she waved a dismissive hand before she dipped her head in a small but graceful bow. “It is I who should be trying to impress you, Your Grace.”

“There are definitely ways you could do just that,” I informed her in a conspiratorial tone. “If your aim is to please me, it is easily achieved.”

The Duchess of Mistvale giggled like a young girl, and color rose to her cheeks as she caught on to my subtle double meaning. She didn’t speak for several moments while she fought to regain her composure, but then she cleared her throat and met my gaze with steady eyes.

“How may I please you, O Great One?” There was a twinkle of desire in her gaze, but also plain to see curiosity.

“Tell me more about yourself,” I urged. “Your holding lies in Mistvale, but you spend most of your time in Vallenwood. What draws you to the palace of the king?”

“I have sworn to the king that I would assist him in finding a bride,” the duchess informed me in a low voice. “He is currently unwed, and though he has mistresses, not even a bastard son has been born. A king without an heir… Well, I’m sure you understand. Anywho, I am here to fix all that. I screen the potential wives from the herd of nobles throwing themselves at the king’s feet.”

“How long have you been doing this work?” I asked in a curious tone.

“Oh, for years,” the duchess bragged with a wave of her hands. “The king is rather picky, you know, and we can’t have just anyone becoming the next queen of Sorreyal, now can we?”

“I suppose not.” I frowned. “What happens if the king never has an heir?”

“Why, the throne becomes vulnerable to attack, of course.” Clara fixed me with a shrewd look. “I assumed you would already know the outcome given your level of power.”

“It’s not like you’re going to remember this anyway,” I pointed out with a shrug.

“What do you mea--” she started to say, but I reset back to my save point before the words fully left her lips.

Chime.

I respawned a few more times to talk to the Duchess of Mistvale about the different women she had lined up as potential wives, but she skirted around any mention of Arginold or the Duke of Edinburg. It seemed as though her focus laid solely on the throne and getting as close to it as she could. As the royal matchmaker, she could put her own puppet at the king’s side, and no one would be able to undo it.

The duchess didn’t seem to be in a big rush to get the king married off, though, and I wondered if she had stronger motivations to slow the process down than to perform her promised role. Being without an heir left the king vulnerable, and if he died now, the throne would be vacant.

It would be a free for all. The perfect opportunity for someone to swoop in and snatch up all the power in Sorreyal.

“There you are, husband,” Elissa said as she came up from behind me, and then the tiny goddess slid into my lap like she was a sparkly green liquid.

I’d been talking to the duchess for most of the banquet, but I’d completely ignored the food as it had been served in front of us. As I looked around to take in the feast, I spotted whole roasted pigs, several platters of duck, turkey, and entire chickens. The king had even brought some veal out among the other fancy dishes I couldn’t identify. There were fruits from kingdoms beyond Sorreyal in weird shapes, sizes, and colors, as well as sauteed vegetables.

I told myself to thoroughly enjoy the food on my final run through, but I was happy enough to have a bottomless chalice in my hand. I was careful with my alcohol since I didn’t want to be too inebriated to pick up on subtle clues, but there were a plethora of options for drinks as well.

I didn’t know whose seat I was occupying, but no one complained the entire time I was there. The duchess definitely wasn’t complaining, and she flashed me lovestruck glances every so often. The rest of the table whispered about us and the other high-ranking nobles, but they kept to themselves.

“Hello, my love,” I greeted the red-haired goddess sitting in my lap, and I grinned proudly as I returned my gaze to the duchess. “Clara, this is my wife, Elissa Addington.”

“If she is your wife, she would have your last name,” the duchess pointed out.

I wasn’t about to have me or my wife be embarrassed at the banquet, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will power.

Chime.

This time, when Elissa went to slide into my lap, I was expecting her, and I opened my arms at just the right time to sweep her off her feet an instant before she sat down.

“Clara of Mistvale, please meet my wife, the Archduchess Elissa Fletcher of Bastianville.” Now that was more like it. Thanks to my title, my wife had a fancy name just like all the other nobles in the room, and she could hold her head up proudly in the company of kings.

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” the duchess cooed, but a flicker of disappointment crossed her eyes as my focus turned to the younger, prettier woman. “Your dress is lovely. Is it also custom made?”

“Everything we’re wearing is,” Elissa confirmed with a nod. “Bellona Uriel is our seamstress. She does such amazing work, doesn’t she?”

The pride in my wife’s voice was obvious, and I was glad I wasn’t the only one who wanted to show off the awesome people in our entourage. Other nobles could spend their time separating themselves from their people if they wanted to, but I wanted to shake things up in this medieval fantasy world. I would turn the power structure on its head and make the peasants just as important as the king.

During my final run through with the Duchess of Mistvale, I left her stupefied with my knowledge of her household and about her role in Vallenwood. I even volunteered to interview some of the potential candidates to give my opinions on the future bride of the king.

Then I promised her a dance later in the evening before I departed from her table to speak to my next target, the Duke of Edinburg.

I couldn’t flirt my way into friendly territory with the impossibly old duke, but I had a feeling I would figure out how to get him to talk to me, even if it took me a thousand lifetimes.

I scanned over the densely packed table where Edinburg sat, and I began to notice the family resemblance among the occupants. They all shared the same curly mop of hair regardless of color, and the beaked nose that split the center of their faces was definitely hereditary. There had to be twenty relatives of the duke, all men, crowded in seats around their elder, so it was difficult at first to find a place to sit.

I snagged the only empty chair available, but I moved it around to the head of the table where the Duke of Edinburg picked at his food with a bored expression on his wrinkled face.

“May I?” I asked with the chair in my hand and a pointed expression on my face.

The slightly less old man sitting next to the duke shot me an insulted look before recognition dawned on his face.

“Oh, Great One, it’s you.” The gray-haired man beside the duke hastily scooted his chair over enough for me to sit next to Edinburg. “Please, join us.”

“Thanks.” I smirked.

“Your Grace, it is an honor to enjoy your company,” the Duke of Edinburg croaked out in a hoarse voice that sounded like it hadn’t been used in a decade. “Sit wherever you would like.”

It seemed being the God of Time and the Archduke came with some advantages, and I could just use my clout to maneuver my way into the right conversations.

We chatted about the weather and the food for a while as I contemplated how to segue into interrogating the duke about his involvement with Arginold and Racine. There was no easy way to ask if someone was guilty of treason, but I was determined to figure out who was behind the plot against the king.

Instead, I learned all about the other people at the table with the duke. The impossibly old bastard had been busy, and everyone seated was related to him directly. There were ten sons, three brothers, two grandsons, and even four great-grandsons who were barely old enough to hold a sword. The Duke of Edinburg was more than capable of producing an heir, but the next in line to his holdings sat to my left, the duke’s oldest son, Eurikson. He was named after his father Eurik and took after him closely.

I chimed half a dozen times while I learned everyone’s names and relationships to the duke, and then I reset for a final time to wow the entire table with my knowledge of their household.

“Eurikson, Eurik,” I greeted in a friendly tone. “Mind if I join you?”

“You know my son?” the impossibly old duke asked in a hoarse voice. “He was not in Vallenwood the last time we met.”

“While I may be the Archduke, I’m also the God of Time,” I reminded him. “I know all things.”

“Yes, Great One, forgive my ignorance.” The Duke of Edinburg bowed his head, but I thought I saw a bead of nervous sweat trail down his temple.

“Already forgiven.” I grinned. “Now, on to the matter of the attempt on my life. You wouldn’t happen to know who was responsible for that, now would you?”

I kept my voice and expression neutral while I waited for a response, but the Duke of Edinburg merely stared into his soup bowl for a long moment. Still, I waited patiently until the old man met my gaze.

“Well, no, I can’t say that I do,” Edinburg said in a thoughtful tone, but his eyes were hard when they looked into mine. He was hiding something, and I had an idea what it was.

I just needed proof.

“I hear the king’s royal wizard was recently poisoned,” I continued with a shrug. “Certainly something nefarious is going on around here.”

“Indeed.” Edinburg nodded his head solemnly. “There are nefarious deeds occurring all over Sorreyal. Our very presence is necessary because of the recent death of the Duke of Arginold, after all.”

His expression and tone belied no knowledge of my hand in the duke’s death, but there was a gleam in his eye that said he thought he had me in checkmate. I’d cracked tough nuts before, though, so I wasn’t intimidated by the impossibly old duke.

Worst case scenario, I just had to wait until he died of natural causes.

Chime.

I skipped the conversation with Edinburg and Mistvale this time, and instead I appeared lofty and unreachable from my personal table on the other side of the room from the duke and duchess. I’d learned what I could for the moment, but I needed some time to consider my next step before I pressed them for any more information.

Edinburg definitely smelled fishy, but I still had no proof to take before the king, so I’d just have to do my god thing until I got what I needed. I was sure to be rewarded after I eliminated all of the king’s personal threats, but even without the possibility of treasure or title, I was happy to drain the swamp a little.

Things were changing in Sorreyal ever since I’d been summoned to this world, and I was beginning to think it wasn’t a coincidence.

I listened to the happy banter of my entourage while I thought over all the strange things that had occurred since I’d come to the kingdom, and it was nice to know my followers were having a good time at the banquet. I planned on enjoying myself plenty of times before my final run through, so I wasn’t worried about missing out on the fun during this attempt.

I would make sure I figured out the perfect sequence of actions to accomplish all of my goals.

Just then, the music from the band sitting in the corner increased in volume and tempo, and several people got up to dance. Evangeline grabbed my hand as she shot me a questioning look, and I couldn’t help but smile into the smoky-grayness of her eyes. I found myself nodding to the silent request, and the next thing I knew, the two of us were twirling toward the dance floor.

I was a talented dancer by this point since I’d spent so many respawns dancing all over the kingdom. I’d come a long way from the man with two left feet performing the obligatory first dance with my wife, and I spun Evangeline beneath my arm like I’d done it a million lifetimes before.

Because I had.

The duke’s daughter giggled as she flashed me a toothy grin, and her cheeks were flushed an excited hue of pink that complimented her pale skin nicely. She moved with the practiced ease of a noble who’d been taught the movements by a tutor, so the two of us made quite the pair.

We attracted a lot of attention not only from the other dancers, but from the nobles who’d remained in their seats as well. I basked in the glory of the thirty odd eyes on me, and I even caught the king gazing our way with a pleased smile on his face.

“You look stunning,” I murmured during a moment where I held Eva closely against me. “Everyone is jealous of you, they would switch lives with you in an instant.”

“I don’t care about any of them,” Eva said with a mischievous twinkle in her gray eyes. “All I care about is you, pleasing you, serving you, following you.”

“Easy there,” I growled in a voice heavy with the desire that suddenly coursed through my veins. “I can’t be getting hard in the middle of a party, now can I?”

“You would only make everyone even more jealous of us,” Eva assured me with a wink.

“You like teasing me, don’t you?” I chuckled, but before she could answer, I spun her around in time to the music, and she was moving too fast to speak.

Once I’d left her completely breathless, I allowed her to return to her seat to take a break while I danced with some of the other nobles. There were several ladies, dames, and Edinburg’s wife, Emilia, also cut in for a turn. She felt like a skeleton in my arms, so I handled her with the utmost care. Surprisingly, her eyes were sweet and full of the innocence of the insanely elderly, and I wondered how involved she was in her husband’s schemes.

Most of the women talked about the various palace gossip I’d already heard a dozen times in previous run throughs, but I listened patiently while the fairer sex lamented about the king’s lack of an heir and blasted affairs. It seemed like everyone was trying to sleep with someone else, and it wasn’t often it was their own spouse. Marriage in this realm was more of an arrangement for political and prestige gains than an act of undying love, but that just made me even more grateful for the relationship I had with my own women.

After what seemed like several hours of dancing, the king’s herald stepped into the middle of the room while a trumpeter blew a fanfare. Everyone fell silent, and the band ceased its music.

“The entertainment portion of the meal is about to begin,” the herald declared in a loud tone for all to hear. “Please resume your seats as the center of the room will be occupied by the performers.”

“I wonder what kind of entertainment there’s going to be,” I mused out loud as I made my way back to my chair. Even with the countless respawns I’d already used, I hadn’t let time continue to that point yet.

“His Majesty always puts on a good show,” my current dance partner, the Lady Jaketta, said with a wry smile. “You’re in for a treat, Your Grace.”

I still wasn’t used to being called Your Grace, but it was slightly easier to bear than the ever constant Great One I had finally acclimated to.

I smiled politely at the lady on my arm, and I escorted her back to her seat before I returned to my own. Then I let out a grateful sigh when I was back in the presence of the beautiful, intelligent, wonderful women I called my own. It definitely appeared as though I’d taken the three most amazing women for myself, but what else was a god supposed to do?

“What’s coming next?” Elissa asked in an excited tone as she bounced up and down in her seat.

“Entertainment,” I answered, but I made a mental note to respawn after the performances so I could predict everything flawlessly when prompted.

“Well, I know that, silly,” my wife replied with a shake of her head. “I heard the herald the same as everyone.”

“I sense some sarcasm in Bash’s voice,” Mahini observed with a smirk.

“Perhaps,” I said in a mysterious tone.

Just then, a group of people carrying a large box between them entered the throne room, and they set their load down in the middle of the open space between the tables. The box was roughly four-feet squared, bright red, and covered in gold polka dots. It looked completely sealed, but I had a feeling there was something inside it.

A fanfare of trumpets blared in the background with slowly increasing intensity, and just when I thought the music couldn’t become more suspenseful, a figure burst from the box like one of those jack-in-the-box toys. It was a man wearing a tight gold-polka-dotted, bright red one-piece outfit, and he wore a jester’s hat upon his head complete with bells and everything.

I should have known.

I chuckled to myself as the jester tripped over the edge of the box on his way out, but he tumbled into a smooth somersault before popping to his feet before the king.

“Your Royal Majesty,” the jester greeted with a bow so low his nose literally scraped against the floor. “Any requests on this fine evening?”

“Something new and different,” the king said loud enough for everyone to hear. “I’m starting to get bored with your same old routine.”

“There is a reason I am the first of this evening’s performances,” the jester agreed with an enthusiastic nod. “If I was the grand finale, we would all go home in tears.”

A wave of chuckles swept across the room, and this seemed to perk the jester up a bit, since he turned and grinned at us all.

“Carry on,” the king instructed with a dismissive wave of his hand.

The jester bowed low once more, and then he turned and bowed to each of the tables one at a time. I inclined my head politely in response when it was my turn, but then the jester moved on.

“My name is Bartolomeus, and I am here solely to entertain you until better performers arrive.” The jester did a backflip like it was just a normal way to end a sentence, and applause echoed softly around the room. “Please, please, I only aim to please. Save your applause till the end, your tears for the middle, and your laughter for the whole show.”

I chuckled. This guy was the perfect warm-up to the night’s entertainers, and I was eager to see what he did next.

Bartolomeus proceeded to tell jokes, roast the royal servants, as well as a few of the lesser nobles, and sing songs all while standing on his head. Despite his warning, I clapped loudly several times just from the pure joy his performance made me feel. He was a good soul, and I wiped merry tears from the corners of my eyes as I laughed at his antics.

“Oh, yay!” Elissa cheered as she clapped her hands excitedly. Her emerald eyes were locked on the jester, and they were lit up with joy. My wife seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself, and she was beautiful doing it.

Eva seemed slightly bored, and Mahini looked neutral, but I had a feeling they would be interested in some of the other entertainment. If Bartolomeus was just the warm-up, then whatever was coming next had to be even better.

The royal jester bowed to us all once more before he announced the end of his routine, and we all applauded yet again. The king merely nodded in satisfaction, and I wondered if the jester was in danger of being beheaded or something. King Frederick seemed kindly enough, but I almost wouldn’t put it past him at the same time.

Next came a group of thespians, and they wore animal costumes in the shape of an elephant, a zebra, and a panther. Through the acts of their short play, they told a story of morals and comedy that had the room filled with the sound of laughter. It reminded me a little of Aesop’s Fables.

Elissa was disinterested this time, and she occupied herself with some of the remaining pastries still strewn about the table. Mahini looked neutral again, and I wondered if anything would impress the stoic warrior woman.

Evangeline, however, was entirely moved by the experience. She laughed at every joke, wept at every death, and kept her smoky-gray eyes locked on the performers until the play was over.

I applauded louder than anyone, and Eva flashed me an adoring glance.

“Did you enjoy it as much as I did?” she asked with a flutter of her moistened eyelashes.

“I enjoyed you enjoying it even more,” I informed her with a wink. “Have you never seen a play before? I figured with your noble upbringing that you would be bored out of your mind tonight.”

“I’ve seen plays before, but they always move me.” Eva looked down at the table with a soft smile. “I’ve loved them since I was a little girl. I used to read copies of anything I could get my hands on. The tales of grand adventures contained within the pages were irresistible to me.”

“That’s how I felt about video games back in my old world,” I agreed with a nod. “I could escape my life and explore different worlds, all with the touch of a button.”

“The button unfastens the portals between worlds?” Eva tilted her head to the side as her gray eyes lit up with curiosity.

“No,” I laughed. “Well, kinda. Don’t worry about it. Just know that now I have a life I never want to escape from, and it’s partially in thanks to your presence.”

“That brings me great joy, Bash.” Eva grinned, and she opened her mouth to say something else, but we were interrupted by the blaring of the trumpets again.

In marched a troupe of very oddly dressed people. They wore what looked like strips of leather armor, but it didn’t cover or protect very much of their bodies. All the performers were covered in intricate, tribal-like tattoos, and they had darkly tanned skin. A couple of the men in the group had jagged mohawks, and the artistic ink covered every inch of exposed flesh. Every one of the performers carried what appeared to be random items in their hands, but I knew there had to be a purpose for them.

“Oh, this should be good,” I mused as I scratched my stubbly beard.

“Have you never seen the sword jugglers of the Kotar Desert?” Mahini leaned forward against the table and rested her chin in the palms of her hands. Her now interested eyes scrutinized the performers closely before her piercing blue gaze returned to my face. “It is very dangerous.”

Sounded like something I needed to learn how to do myself, if my desert goddess was actually showing signs of interest in it.

I smirked at the thought, but then I returned my attention to the sword jugglers lining up in the center of the room. The band started a lively tune, and then several things happened at once.

Multiple swords were tossed back and forth in the air by four of the jugglers while three of the performers began to form a standing human pyramid. Random items began to join the flying blades, among them a hat, a chair, and a broom. It was hard to keep my eyes on the sharp-edged weapons that could plummet into one of the jugglers at a fatal angle at any moment.

Then the person at the top of the pyramid clapped their hands, and the other performers tossed first one, then two, and finally three swords up to them. The blades danced in the air high above our heads close to the great domed ceiling of the throne room, and awed gasps erupted from the gathered nobles.

Mahini applauded enthusiastically while giving me a pointed look that said I needed to be doing the same thing, so I quickly mimicked her motions with a broad smile on my face.

“You’re adorable,” I murmured in her ear as the crowd began to calm once more.

Mahini shot me a sideways glance full of skepticism, but she didn’t argue with me.

My attention was pulled back to the jugglers when they began to exchange the swords being juggled at the top of the pyramid with the other random items, and I watched with fascination as the chair made a circle through the air.

They were truly talented, and I was glad the king had arranged for some quality entertainment for the banquet.

The jugglers finished by throwing all the swords up in the air at once, and they bowed while the blades made their descent. The weapons thudded into the floor, and all the blades sank several inches into the boards beneath their feet. The gathered nobles roared their approval, and many gave the performers a standing ovation.

I decided to join them, since the jugglers had worked hard on their performance, and they deserved all the accolades they could get.

As the performers made their departure from the throne room, the king stood from his seat and made his way into the center of the room, and the nobles quieted as all eyes fell on His Majesty.

“The next part of the banquet will have you on the edge of your seats,” the king announced in a loud voice. “As part of the interview process for choosing the next court wizard of Arginold holdings, there will be a display of magical prowess. I have sent out invitations to the four corners of the world, and many have traveled to Vallenwood for this opportunity. Prepare yourselves to witness the greatest example of magic ever seen!”

Oh, fuck, yeah.

I was about to learn a lot more about the magical side of this medieval fantasy world I’d been thrust into. The king had organized them neatly into one place and time for me, so I could efficiently spam respawns until I learned as much magic as possible. I was going to have one-hundred percent completion of this video-game like experience, and I was going to have a blast doing it.

What could be better than that?

Chapter Thirteen

I wanted to be able to efficiently learn everything I could from the array of wizardry coming before me, so I reset back to my save point, and then I did a final run through of the banquet.

Chime.

I walked into the audience chamber with my head held high, and I thanked the herald personally by name before my entourage and I took our seats. The herald guffawed as his jaw fell open, and I continued to greet each of the king’s servants as well as the nobility I encountered on my way to the table.

I’d already learned all I could from the Duke of Edinburg and the Duchess of Mistvale, so this time my focus was entirely on enjoying the party. My gaze swept over the vast quantity of food before me, and I considered what to devour first. In the end, I grabbed a little bit of everything, and then I settled in to feast on the meal.

It was certainly a meal fit for a king, as well as an Archduke, and I planned to eat every bite.

The pork was tender and juicy, the turkey legs were greasy and moist, and the vegetables had the perfect amount of seasoning stirred into them. Once I’d worked my way through all the main courses, I set my eyes on the dessert items. I chowed down on turnovers, tarts, and lemon squares, but I wasn’t the only one enjoying the food.

My entire entourage was mesmerized by the feast before us, and the large room was mostly silent as all the nobles invested their energy into eating more so than talking for a few moments. I went through a few chimes as my stomach filled up before I’d tried everything, but each time I respawned, I was able to eat even more. I was like a bottomless pit, and I packed away more calories than I could count, but I knew all that mattered was the final run through.

“We need ta git our new baker ta make some of these,” Jax mumbled as he happily munched on a lemon square. Crumbs covered the front of his frilly pink shirt, but he brushed them away absently while he reached for another desert.

“Careful,” I chuckled. “You’ll ruin your girlish figure.”

“Who ye callin’ a girl?” Jax raised one eyebrow, but then he shoved an entire lemon square into his mouth in one bite.

The entire table burst out in fits of laughter, and I took a moment to absorb the wholesome vibes among my followers. I was happy they were here, since the uptight nobles got boring quickly. It was like I brought Bastianville with me this time.

It was hard to focus on the meal with the thought of the upcoming magical performance fresh in my mind, but even though I was eager for time to move forward, I still enjoyed every morsel.

After the food, socializing, and dancing, we all returned to our seats for the entertainment portion of the evening. I dazzled my women and my entourage with my ability to foresee what performers would appear before us next, and I got almost as much applause as the sword jugglers when I predicted their final feat.

There was a brief moment of interlude before the king would announce the magical performances, so I took the time to check in with my followers to see how they were enjoying the evening so far.

My three women wore pleased expressions while they talked amongst themselves, Jaxtom was still picking at the leftover desserts, Bellona’s eyes were locked on a lady’s dress across the room, and Jeron was eyeing the same woman. Niconor, Kylor, and Riondale had their heads bent together, and Caelia met my gaze directly when my eyes fell upon her. The curly-haired store owner blushed as her eyelashes fluttered, but for once she didn’t look away.

“How are you enjoying the festivities so far?” I asked in a soft voice.

“It is all very overwhelming, Great One,” Caelia murmured as her gaze flicked to the crowded tables around us. “So many people in one place…”

“At least the food is good.” I grinned.

Before she could reply, the performers made their departure from the throne room while the king made his way into the center of the hall, and the nobles quieted once more as all eyes fell on His Majesty.

“The next part of the banquet will have you on the edge of your seats,” the king announced in a loud voice. “As part of the interview process for choosing the next court wizard of Arginold’s former holdings, there will be a display of magical prowess. I have sent out invitations to the four corners of the world, and many have traveled to Vallenwood for this opportunity. Prepare yourselves to witness the greatest example of magic ever seen!”

I made a new save point since I didn’t want to have to repeat the banquet again, but I wished I could reset to multiple points in time. It was sometimes hard to know if it was worth the risk of saving over the current timeline or not, and being able to skip back to any previous save point would make me feel like I really was a time traveler. I supposed it could get really confusing that way, though, so I brushed the thoughts from my mind and returned my focus to the presentation of magical prowess about to start.

“I have never seen a magic show before,” my wife observed in an eager tone as her emerald eyes scanned the room for any signs of wizard shenanigans. “I hope it’s not too scary…”

“They’re showing off to all the nobles in the land,” I reminded her. “It will probably be pretty vanilla at first, nothing scary or too dangerous. Same as the performers earlier.”

“Don’t you know what will happen already?” Elissa’s face turned to mine with a confused expression.

“Of course, I do.” I shrugged. “Just speaking in general terms.”

I would probably reset too many times to keep track of, so I wasn’t worried about Elissa thinking there was a crack in my ability to predict the future during this run through, but I made a mental note to be more careful in the future, especially during the final timeline.

“Oh, ok.” Elissa grinned and tossed her fiery curls over her shoulder before she returned her focus to the center of the room.

Fortunately, a line of people wearing colorful robes and cloaks began to file into the throne room, and they took up positions against the walls around the edges of the room. A hushed gasp swept through the crowd of nobles as the wizards in their brightly-patterned outfits made their appearances, and by the time the parade of people stopped coming into the room, the audience was completely quiet.

“They certainly look odd,” Mahini observed in a hushed voice.

“Gotta stand out,” I replied quietly. “Especially when you’re trying to get a job working for a duke.”

“There’s so many of them,” Eva pointed out “This is going to take hours.”

The duke’s daughter had a point. There had to be just as many magical performers in the room as nobles, and then I spotted a pair of familiar faces among the wizards. Kane, the Duke of Bullard’s court wizard, stood proudly beside Burnyolf, the enchanter from Castle Bullard, and Kane’s eyes widened when we made contact across the room. One of the last times we’d come face-to-face was when I’d battled him to prove to the duke that I was who I said I was, but Kane didn’t remember the hours upon hours we spent together in his workshop while he taught me all about the basic spells he knew.

Kane stood on one end of the room with a handful of normal-looking people, but on the other side of the room, the wizards looked a little bit more interesting. Some bore tattoos all over their faces, much like the first magic user I’d ever met in this realm, Raijin Thornheart. Others had colorful hair, odd-looking skin, and everyone on the far side of the room wore clothes in styles I’d never seen before.

It looked like there was a great big world out there, and I wanted to explore all of it until I had one-hundred percent map completion. The king had definitely done me a huge favor by arranging to have all the magic wielders in Vallenwood at the same time I would be there. I was getting excited about all the things I could learn, and the performances hadn’t even started yet.

Just then, an older man in a rich blue robe stepped forward into the middle of the room. Thinning, white hair hung loose past his shoulders and framed his face, and there were deep bags underneath his eyes like he hadn’t slept in years. He limped forward slowly like he was on his deathbed, and I resisted the urge to rush forward to offer him my arm.

“Greetings,” he intoned loudly. “I am Viceroy, the Royal Mage of His Majesty King Frederick von Vallenwood, but tonight I am merely your Master of Ceremonies. We have a grand display of power prepared for your viewing pleasure with mages from all over the world making an appearance in tonight’s performance. First, though, we start closer to home with the magic of Sorreyal.”

Viceroy bowed slowly before he turned to make his way to his chair beside the king, and I realized suddenly why he seemed so ill. He’d just been recently poisoned and was probably still recovering from the effects.

I was left with more questions than answers after Viceroy stepped away from the center of the room, but then a tall, lithe woman with salt and pepper hair stepped forward to take his place. She wore a blood-red robe cinched at the waist with a thick black tie like a karate master, and in her hands she carried a small crate full of rattling glass vials and jars.

“Oh, yay, that’s my mage! Yoohoo! Go, Zorya!” The Duchess of Mistvale clapped enthusiastically as the lady magic user set down her crate and cracked her knuckles.

“Yes. I am Zorya.” The woman gave a stiff-armed bow, and then her eyes scanned over the crowd of faces. “I need a volunteer.”

“Oh, me!” Eva shouted as her arm shot into the air.

“You sure?” Elissa asked as she narrowed her eyes at the mage in the center of the room. “She doesn’t seem to be the friendliest person.”

“I’m not scared.” The duke’s daughter shrugged. “Plus, it will be fun. Don’t worry so much, Bash.”

“Alright,” I chuckled, but I watched with growing trepidation as my lover made her way to the center of the room.

“Have you ever wanted to completely disappear?” Zorya asked the crowd as she put Eva into a standing position near her crate of jars. “I have discovered the secret recipe to unlock the limitations of sight.”

“Yes!” the Duchess of Mistvale cheered, and the fat of her upper arm jiggled as she waved her hands in the air. “Show them, Zorya!”

Someone was excited, but I kind of wished she would just stay quiet so I could pay attention.

I had a save point ready just in case, but I didn’t want anything bad to happen to Evangeline. This could be a ploy to get to my vulnerabilities, namely the people I cared about. I knew it was unlikely for an attempt to be made on the duke’s daughter’s life here in the middle of the crowd of nobles, but I couldn’t help feeling paranoid after recent events.

“Please, calm yourself,” Zorya instructed her mistress in a brusque voice. “This requires a level of concentration.”

Eva flashed me an excited smile from her stance in the middle of the room, and Zorya busied herself with her crate for a moment, so an anxious murmur swept through the gathered nobles as the suspense built. The court wizard of Mistvale Keep finally withdrew an opaque white bottle, and she flourished it before the crowd.

“This little vial contains wonders the likes of which you have never seen before,” Zorya informed us in a mysterious voice. “Watch closely when it is drunk by my volunteer.”

“Is it safe?” Mahini asked with a frown of concern.

“Good question,” the Duke of Bullard called out. “How do we know it will not harm Evangeline?”

“No harm shall come from my potion,” Zorya assured us, but she gave me a look that said she was definitely offended by the question.

“It’s okay, Father, Bash,” Eva said, and she gave us a reassuring smile. “Just another adventure!”

With that said, she took the proffered bottle from Zorya, and the duke’s daughter downed the shimmery liquid in one gulp. We all watched closely, but for a long moment, nothing happened. Then Evangeline’s limbs slowly disappeared from view starting at her toes and slowly inching its way up.

I was surprised her clothes disappeared as well, but then again, there was a lot about this world and its magic I had yet to learn.

I planned to rectify that soon, though.

A startled gasp echoed through the audience, and Zorya gestured at the translucent Evangeline with a proud smirk upon her face. There was a shimmer in the air where the duke’s daughter stood, but other than the faint hint of something in the air, it was impossible to tell a person was standing beside the mage.

“How long will the effects last?” a voice asked from the audience.

I narrowed my eyes as I stared at the spot where I knew Evangeline was, but there was still nothing more than a shimmer in the air. It was a truly incredible potion, and I wondered what ingredients were used to make it. They had to be super rare and expensive with the kind of dramatic results I saw before me, and I ached to get my hands on some.

I could do some serious sleuthing with a potion like that.

“It depends on how much is consumed,” Zorya explained. “I only gave her a small dose, so my volunteer should be visible again shortly.”

“We’re just going to stand here and look at nothing, then?” another voice grumbled. “Get out of the way and let the more entertaining wizards come forward.”

“I need another volunteer,” Zorya announced, and she shot the complainer a hot look. “I still have a few more examples to show.”

“I’ll do it!” Jax shouted from down the table from me, and I gave the blacksmith a sideways smile.

I was surprised the gruff man would willingly volunteer to be a magical guinea pig, but our journey here had revealed new sides to the blacksmith, so I leaned forward with an eager expression.

The burly man strode forward with his head held high, and I got to enjoy the full view of his outfit. The frilly pink lace flicked from side to side with each step he took, but Jax didn’t seem to notice as he took up a position beside Mistvale’s wizard.

Zorya nodded in approval of her volunteer, and then she squatted down beside her crate without a word. Jax bowed to the audience, and I whistled my appreciation loudly, which made him let out one of his big belly laughs. Then the wizard of Mistvale lifted one of the vials from her box and showed it to the gathered nobles in the audience.

“What does that one do?” the voice of the complainer from earlier asked.

“With one sip of this potion,” Zorya explained in an ominous tone, “the drinker will instantly begin to sprout enormous amounts of hair!”

“Hair?” Jax growled, and concern creased his brow. “Not sure I like the sound of that…”

“The effects are temporary,” Zorya murmured with a dismissive wave of her hand. “I created these potions for example purposes only, so they aren’t designed to be lasting.”

“If yer sure…” Jax shrugged, but then his eyes turned to rove over the spot where the invisible Evangeline was standing. “That one seems to be lastin’ quite a while.”

“I’m still here,” Eva’s disembodied voice said, and the room was filled with startled gasps. The shimmery spot moved around the space at the center of the room, and if I squinted, I could make out the faint outline of her form. “I think it’s beginning to wear off, too.”

“Fine.” Jax nodded decisively. “If Eva says it’s okay, then I’ll do it.”

The muscular blacksmith accepted the vial offered by Zorya, and then he squeezed his nose shut between his two fingers before he gulped down the greenish liquid. Jax made a disgusted face, and I thought for a moment he might barf, but he regained his composure a few seconds later.

“That tastes gross,” the blacksmith informed the wizard. “Ye should work on that.”

“I will keep that in mind.” Zorya began to pace around Jax while analyzing him closely for any signs of hair growth, and the odd court wizard made me think of a mad scientist with the way she circled my friend.

Jax stood proudly in the center of the room as we all watched with bated breaths, but for a long moment it didn’t appear as though anything was happening. Then the blacksmith began to squirm and itch at his arms, and an instant later, curly brown hairs sprang up from every inch of his body. He was covered in a downy fur within seconds like he was suddenly a teddy bear, and he eyed his own limbs with awe as the room filled with the sounds of startled gasps.

“I don’t understand,” Mahini murmured from my left side as she stared thoughtfully at Jaxtom. “Why would anyone want to cover themselves in hair? It seems like a fruitless endeavor.”

“I don’t know.” I shrugged. “Maybe it’s meant as a less than fatal attack on your enemies. Or maybe it would help you survive longer in cold regions. It could even be as simple as it’s entertaining. Whatever its purpose, it is some powerful magic.”

“I do not trust these magicians,” the desert goddess admitted. “They fight with underhanded means.”

Just then, Evangeline sputtered into appearance, and an appreciative ooh filled the room. The duke’s daughter realized she was no longer invisible, and she curtsied to the crowd before she headed back to her seat by my side. She cast a sideways glance at the furry Jax before she departed the center of the room, though, and her nose wrinkled in amusement.

Zorya ran through a few more sample potions, but she had a hard time getting anyone else to volunteer after Jax’s hairy incident. The Mistvale court wizard seemed slightly disappointed as she turned away from the audience, but her mistress wore a pleased smile nonetheless.

I didn’t know much about Zorya, or the other duke’s court wizard, Dumas, but I had a feeling that would all change very soon.

I’d use my time in Vallenwood to learn as much as I could about the kingdom’s power structure, the lands beyond Sorreyal, and the world of magic. All while uncovering proof of a plot to overthrow the king.

I was a busy god, but I would make time to investigate the other court wizards.

When Zorya the potion master was finally finished with her presentation, she packed up her crate and bowed stiffly once more. Jax’s hairy pelt was slowly beginning to recede, and he bowed to the audience before he brought his patchy fur back to the table. I resisted the urge to laugh at the random bits of curls growing from his face, but I had a feeling that compulsion would not end well.

Viceroy returned to the center of the room, bowed to the king, tucked his hands inside his sleeves, and eyed his audience for a long, silent moment, but then the royal mage finally nodded his approval.

“Like the previous presenter, you may already be familiar with our next guest.” Viceroy gestured to the wall behind him where the line of wizards stood waiting for their turn to perform for the nobles. “Kane of Castle Bullard, please join me in the center of the room.”

A round of applause echoed through the chamber, and judging from the reception he received from the nobles, it seemed as though Kane was well-liked. He’d been a diligent, but shrewd, mentor when I’d first begun to learn magic, but I’d quickly mastered the few basic battle spells Bullard’s court wizard knew.

The Duke of Bullard clapped extra loudly as his personal mage took center stage, and Eva also showed her appreciation with a shouted cheer. Viceroy stayed next to Kane, and I wondered what the two old wizards were up to. I didn’t know what kind of magic the king’s royal mage knew, so I leaned forward in my seat with eager anticipation.

“Please, remain calm,” the royal mage instructed in an ominous tone. “For what you are about to see may be startling to some.”

Wizards certainly had a flair for the dramatic, but I wasn’t complaining. They put on a good show, after all.

“Are you certain you feel up for this, Viceroy?” The king suddenly rose from his chair, planted his palms on the surface of the table, and gave his wizard a scrutinizing glance. “You’ve only recently recovered.”

“I trust no one else to duel against Kane without hurting an innocent bystander,” the royal mage responded with a shake of his head.

“What about me?” I asked in a loud voice, and all eyes turned to lock onto my face. I smirked beneath the gaze of every noble in Sorreyal since I doubted very many, if any at all, knew of my magical abilities.

“Oh, yes, the Archduke,” Bullard agreed with a nod. “He bested Kane before my very eyes, and no one was hurt during that display.”

It was good to have someone as an ally in a room full of possible snakes, and I flashed the duke a grateful smile.

“Is this true, Your Grace?” The king frowned.

“Yep.” I grinned broadly. “I can take Viceroy’s place.”

“If that is Your Majesty’s wish,” the royal mage intoned with an incline of his head.

“Let it be so.” The king nodded fervently.

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Viceroy said as I crossed the distance to where the two wizards stood in the center of the room.

“Get some rest,” I instructed. “We can’t have you dying on us before the new court wizard is selected, now can we?”

“Yes, Your Grace.” Viceroy bowed his head, and then he flourished his hands to the crowd. “The Archduke himself has decided to take my place. This will be a treat for all to witness.”

A round of obligatory applause echoed around the room, and I bowed low before the nobles of Sorreyal. I could feel the eyes of everyone on me, and it made my blood course with excitement. I took a moment to pause dramatically like the other wizards had done so far, and then I bowed to Kane to show my respect for the older mage.

“Are you ready for round two?” I asked with a friendly smile.

“I am not so certain,” Kane admitted with a wry smirk. “My pride was wounded from our last encounter. How am I to impress the nobility if I have a god to contend with?”

“I’ll make you look good, don’t worry,” I laughed. “Let’s just have fun with it.”

Kane gave me a look that said fun was not in his vocabulary, but I shrugged it off and began to shake out the tension in my arms and shoulders.

I’d learned all the basic spells I knew from Kane, but the court wizard of Castle Bullard didn’t remember teaching me anything. His only memory of me was when I beat him in a duel, so this had to be nerve-wracking for him, to say the least. I would do my best to keep from humiliating him, but I also wanted to put on a good show.

The nobles all watched closely, and the room was completely silent as I squared off with Kane. You could hear a pin drop from the throne, it was so quiet, but I supposed it wasn’t every day they got to witness a god’s power.

I watched Kane’s hands since I knew he would need to move them in order to cast a spell, and I didn’t want him to catch me unaware as payback for his previous loss against me. When his fingers twitched, I was ready, and I had a magical shield conjured before the ball of flames ever appeared in the palm of his hands.

I could have cast negate in the same instant as he threw out his flame spell, but I wanted to give him a chance to show off for the audience.

“Nice shield,” Kane complimented as he scrutinized the spell from a few paces away.

“Thanks.” I grinned. “Go ahead and toss your flame ball.”

“I don’t want to injure you.” Kane hesitated. “Are you certain?”

“I’m immortal, remember?” I laughed. “Plus, we need to put on a good show.”

I braced myself, and I gestured for him to bring it on, so the court wizard went into a half-squatting stance before he lobbed the ball of flame at my magical shield like a baseball. The circular fire shape exploded against the barrier attached to my arm, and flames bathed the semi-translucent surface.

I could feel the heat through the shield, and I gritted my teeth against the urge to pull my arm away from the source of the blaze, but a moment later the sensation had passed, and the ball of flames was gone. The crowd gasped, and Kane smirked, but I saw his fingers twitch again.

He was about to cast another spell, but what?

I’d probably have to go through a few different attempts until I memorized what spells Kane would use next, but I had unlimited retries to get it right, so I kept my focus on the current timeline.

As my concentration faltered, my magical barrier disappeared, and I was left with only one option when I saw Kane’s hands flick toward me and his lips move with the shape of a power word.

I had to cast negate.

“Nin!” Fortunately, I had just enough time to get the spell out before Kane’s ice shards headed for my face.

Instead, nothing happened, and murmurs of discontent popped up throughout the room.

Okay, I could see their perspective.

Watching nothing happen was kind of boring, so I decided to switch it up with some of the other spells I knew. I’d learned everything from Kane, except for the summoning magic I’d picked up in Arginold.

Then we exchanged a couple more spells back and forth, but nothing unexpected until I noticed the expressions of our audience grew bored. I needed to spice things up just enough to keep their attention, but not enough to hurt Kane, or anyone else, so I tossed out my own fire spell.

I fully expected Kane to negate the blaze with nin, but instead the court wizard doused the flames with his ice spell.

I lobbed another ball of flames at him, and this time he hit it with his ice while it was still in midair. I grinned as I threw another, then another, and soon we were practically juggling with magical balls of ice and fire.

The audience cheered and clapped, so I stole a glance over my shoulder between spells. The nobles were on the edge of their seats as they watched the interaction between Kane and me, and even Edinburg looked interested. The old man’s eyes were narrowed as he considered me, but I took that as a good sign.

I wanted to give him plenty of opportunities to make good choices, and if he was concerned with the level of power I displayed during a spontaneous performance, then he’d be a fool to underestimate me in the future.

Like Kane. The wizard had learned not to underestimate me, and it appeared as though he’d already benefited from the lesson in humility.

The court wizard watched me closely, and he countered my spells perfectly on time with his own. It turned into something like a dance, with each of us taking turns leading or following the other. His clouded eyes were lit up with joy, though, so if nothing else came of the interaction, I was still happy.

I’d only used a single run through, too.

My head throbbed a little painfully, so I signaled for Kane to halt the flow of magic. I’d brought out his strengths, masked his weaknesses, and entertained the masses for a brief moment. I considered the presentation a success, and since I was the Archduke and the God of Time, I knew everyone else would happily agree with me.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” I said in a loud booming voice. “I present to you the master of battle magic himself, Master Kane of Castle Bullard.”

Kane bowed profusely to every table before he swiftly marched away from the center of the room. It didn’t seem like he enjoyed the limelight, and he looked much more comfortable once he was back in his spot against the wall.

“What’s next, Great One?” a voice asked from the audience.

“Viceroy?” I searched for the royal mage among the faces at the king’s table, and I found the limping man as he pushed himself up from his seat.

I waited patiently for him to join me in the center of the throne room, but I didn’t move from my spot. I was officially invested in the ceremony of the event, and I wasn’t a quitter. I would find out who was coming next and flaunt my ability to predict the future.

“Next up,” Viceroy announced in a hoarse voice, “is another Sorreyal mage. We are fortunate to have Dumas from Edinburg manor here to showcase his own special talents.”

Now, this I was interested in.

I wanted to meet Edinburg’s court wizard, but I supposed he was already in the room. He could have been sizing me up this whole time, and I had no idea. I’d remedy the situation shortly, but first I had to meet him.

A tall, thin man with gray-tipped black hair approached the two of us from the line of wizards to my right. He’d stood a few people away from Kane, but I hadn’t noticed him until just then. Dumas, like most of the magic users in the room, was older, most likely having spent countless years learning his craft. He carried himself with pride and prestige, and he met the eyes of the people as he passed by.

I nodded politely when his pale-green gaze landed on me, but I took a moment to size him up at the same time.

Dumas was slightly taller than me, but of thinner build, and he wore a thin black robe that hung from his shoulders like he was nothing more than a skeleton. He didn’t seem like much, but Kane had certainly backed away from Edinburg’s court wizard in a hurry. The room responded to his presence with quiet awe that held a hint of fear, which made me think the court wizard had stepped on some toes in Vallenwood prior to this event.

“The floor is yours,” I said with a flourish of my hands.

“Thank you, Your Grace.” Dumas inclined his head. “You may return to your seat now.”

“Alright.” I nodded to Kane and the enchanter from Bullard, Burnyolf, before I headed back to my table. I was eager to see what Dumas was going to do, and I made a mental note to thank the king for making the evening possible.

While I was getting comfortable, some servants were carting in a long narrow box covered in a black piece of fabric. They placed this in the center of the room in front of Dumas, and he considered the mysterious square shape with a scrutinizing eye before he nodded his readiness to Viceroy.

The royal mage nodded back, and then he waved the long loose sleeves of his robe as he swept around the center of the room.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Viceroy said in a low, ominous voice. “You have already witnessed some of the amazing feats possible through the world of magic, but I doubt even your wildest imaginations could have predicted the next display. Master Dumas, the floor is yours.”

Then Viceroy returned to his place at the king’s table, and the recuperating mage rubbed his hands together with excitement as Dumas waited patiently for the room to grow quiet once more. When all was still and calm, the court wizard yanked the black fabric off the box with a dramatic swish.

The box beneath the fabric was made entirely from glass, but inside the clear square laid a dead man. The body looked older since the hair was fully gray, and it was dressed in a simple white tunic that covered it to the knees. There weren’t very many signs of decay, so it had to be a fresh cadaver, and I wondered what its use was.

I didn’t have to wait very long, though, since Dumas took up a position near the corpse’s head before clearing his throat loudly.

“This man gave many years of his life to serving me faithfully,” the court wizard explained in a solemn tone. “Now, he will continue to serve me in his death.”

Dumas began to mutter under his breath, and he started to do some intricate patterns in the air above the casket with his fingers. He waved his arms over the box like he was trying to shoo a fly, but he suddenly stopped his motions and stood completely still.

It was hard to see the details from my table, but I narrowed my eyes and watched closely.

Then the court wizard opened a small hatch on top of the glass casket, withdrew a dagger from his hip, and slashed the blade across the palm of his hand. Blood instantly welled up in his fist, and Dumas squeezed his fingers together as the liquid dripped from his hand to the cadaver underneath.

I inhaled sharply and leaned forward to get a better view.

Was Dumas about to wake the dead?

Edinburg’s court wizard stole a glance around the audience chamber while the blood continued to drip from his hand to the corpse, and we made eye contact from across the room. A slow, sly smile spread across Dumas’ face, and then the body below him began to shudder and shake.

This was really happening.

The court wizard stepped back a couple of paces, and he gestured to the glass casket with a pointed expression on his face while the dead man attempted to sit up.

It was just as I thought.

Dumas was a fucking necromancer.

Chapter Fourteen

Several things happened at once, and the room erupted into chaos. First, the glass casket shattered, and then Dumas jumped back, but he tripped over his robe and went flying to the floor. The undead corpse lunged from the platform, and all the nobles screamed as they rushed away from the center of the room.

Mahini, Elissa, and Eva all clutched daggers in their hands they’d pulled from who knows where, and I made a mental note to investigate their outfits for secret sheaths later. In any case, it was sexy as hell, and I was proud of them for not running away.

Jaxtom, Riondale, Jeron, Niconor, and Kylor moved to make a protective circle around me, but I was already on the move.

“Give me a dagger,” I said as I thrust out my open palm, and Mahini immediately placed the hilt of a blade within my grasp. Then I launched myself over the table toward the undead man, and I flipped the weapon around until the tip was pointed toward my wrist.

“Look out!”

“He’s going to get killed!”

“Somebody do something!”

I ignored the clamoring voices and the screams of the nobles as I made my way across the distance to the shattered remains of the casket. The dead man had tossed his legs over the side, and he was sitting in an upright position on top of the cart the glass box had been placed upon.

I gritted my teeth with determination, and then I swung my arm out in a downward slash to stab the dead man in the back. My blade pierced his flesh, but no blood pooled from the wound, so I withdrew the weapon and tried again. I stabbed him two, then three, then multiple times, but the dead man merely grunted in response.

Then I reached around from behind him, and I slashed the edge of my blade across the dead man’s throat so deeply his head began to tilt backward. The corpse sputtered out a dry sound, and horrified screams filled my ears, but I kept hacking through the decaying flesh until the neck was completely severed. Only the spine remained, but it was enough to keep the undead man in this world.

“Son of a bitch.” I frowned. “Anyone have a sword?”

I had a feeling if I took off its head, then it would collapse dead once more, but I wasn’t one-hundred percent certain, so I whipped my gaze around in search of Dumas. I found the necromancer still on the floor, but he was crawling away from the undead creature toward the king’s table.

I quickly crossed the distance to him, reached down, and picked him up by the scruff of his neck. The thin man didn’t weigh much, so I hauled him to his feet and gave him a pointed look.

“How about you clean up your mess?” I frowned. “Before it hurts somebody.”

“The glass wasn’t supposed to break…” Dumas shook his head in confusion. “I don’t know what happened…”

“Maybe you shouldn’t have brought a dead man to the party?” I pointed out.

“No worries,” a friendly voice said from behind me. “I can handle this ‘ol man easily enough.”

I swiveled my head to see who had spoken, and I came face to face with the oddest-looking man I’d ever seen. I didn’t know if he was a human or a monster, but he had furry ears sticking out of his shaggy brown hair, and a tail swished back and forth behind him. His eyes were a warm honey color, and his lips twitched into a smile as he crossed the distance to the center of the room.

“Raz,” the man murmured, and he flicked his hand in an intricate pattern until a plume of gray-blue smoke erupted from his palm. The cloud swirled and shifted until it formed itself into the shape of a long, curved saber, and the man twisted his wrist to reposition the translucent magical blade in his grasp.

He looked fucking cool as hell, and I wondered how hard it was to summon the ghostly blade. I’d heard the word of power he used to conjure the weapon, but it would take me some time to get the hand movements down. It would go a lot faster if I could somehow convince him to teach me, though, and I felt a familiar wave of determination settle into my gut.

I watched while the ghost-sword-wielding dude spun in a circle and lobbed the undead man’s head from his spine. The two pieces of corpse fell in opposite directions, and they ceased their movements. I let out a sigh of relief, and then I decided I’d had enough fun for one lifetime, so I reset back to my save point.

Chime.

I watched Zorya’s presentation, battled against Kane, and then waited for Dumas’ turn. The necromancer wheeled out his glass coffin with a proud look on his face, and I shook my head. If only he knew what was going to happen to his precious experiment. I didn’t want the undead man to cause havoc for a second time, but I wasn’t sure how to stop the casket from shattering when the corpse woke up.

Maybe the king and the royal mage would listen to reason and prevent Dumas from presenting his magical abilities. I knew they wanted to showcase every wizard they could, but I didn’t think they wanted to ruin a perfectly good banquet with a zombie on the loose.

Before Dumas could begin his presentation, I crossed the room to the king’s table, and I bowed my head slightly in greeting.

“Your Majesty.” I frowned. “Dumas is about to unleash an undead upon the summit, and I would advise against allowing him to continue.”

“The Duke of Edinburg would be personally insulted if we prevented his court wizard from participating in tonight’s event.” King Frederick shook his head. “No, if anything happens, we are more than prepared to handle it, Your Grace. Please, enjoy the festivities, and try to relax. You don’t have to save the world every moment, do you?”

While I didn’t appreciate his condescending tone, two could play at that game.

“Alright.” I shrugged. “I’ll let you handle the undead about to be set loose on your fancy banquet.”

Then, without another word, I turned and headed in the direction of the wizards lined up against the wall. I heard the king scoff, but I ignored him, and I continued to look for the man who had interfered during my previous run through.

I found the furry-eared man among the group to the left of the throne room entrance, and I scanned him over as I approached. He wore nondescript leather armor instead of the tunics and cloaks worn by the rest of the wizards, and a pouch hung from his belt where a sword would normally be. His boots were well-used, and dirty, but I had to respect a man who showed up to a royal banquet dressed comfortably.

I marched straight up to the man, and I struck out my hand for him to shake. I felt the thick pads on his palms and the pelt-like hair on the back when he placed his hand in mine, and I almost pulled his fist up for closer inspection. He wasn’t a new pet, he was a wizard, and I wasn’t sure if he was even human, so it would be smart to be cautious in my dealings with him.

“I’m Bash, the Archduke,” I said in a hurried tone. “I know you’re going to want to rush into action in a little bit, but I need you to stay put. Okay? I’ll take care of the undead dude.”

“I do not understand.” The man scrutinized me through narrowed eyes, and he pursed his lips together as he thought over my words. “I see no undead.”

“Not yet,” I huffed. “In a few moments. I’m just saying, no matter what happens, I want you to stay in this spot. Can you do that for me?”

“Who did you say you were again?” The cat-man sounded skeptical, and his tail flicked with an air of suspicion.

I lifted my chin and looked him square in the eyes. “I am Sir Sebastian, the God of Time, the Archduke of Bastianville, and the Dragon Slayer.”

“That’s a mouthful.” The man smirked, but there was no disrespect in his tone. “Can I just call you Bash? You said that earlier, and I think it would be easier to remember.”

“Sure.” I grinned. I had a good feeling about this guy, but I’d withhold judgement until I learned more about him. “So, what do you think? Can you promise me you won’t interfere with anything that happens next?”

“I guess.” The man shrugged. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I am prone to jumping into action when it’s required, so you could be on to something. Are you a diviner?”

“Something like that.” I matched his shrug with one of my own. “Enjoy the show, but from a distance, and everything will be fine.”

“Alright, Bash.” The man nodded, and he hooked his thumbs in his belt as he rocked back onto his heels. “I’ll stay put.”

“Thanks.” I waved over my shoulder as I headed back to my seat, and I noticed the king’s eyes following me from the mage to my table.

Viceroy had just finished introducing Edinburg’s court wizard when I regained my place at the head of my table, and I leaned back in a comfortable position while I waited for the chaos to unfold. With the cat-man standing down, it would be left up to Frederick to protect the people by taking command. The king was certain he could handle the situation without my help, so I was looking forward to seeing how he responded.

Then Dumas bowed before the nobles with a haughty smirk upon his face, and he began to intone about the dead man in the casket before us. His words made me wonder if the man in the glass box had been a servant to Edinburg’s court wizard. It was kind of fucked up if I thought about it too much, so I shook my head to dispel my thoughts and refocused on the presentation.

Once again, Dumas made eye contact with me from across the room as he dropped his own blood into the dead man’s forehead. This time, I frowned back at the necromancer, and a questioning look flashed across his eyes.

Then the dead man began to stir, and the glass casket was placed under immense pressure as the zombie rattled against his cage walls. The nobles gasped in shock, but then their reactions turned to horror as the glass shattered, and the undead man lunged from the cart. Dumas scurried backward, and he tripped over his own robes again. The necromancer fell to the floor with a cry of alarm, and the undead man turned his gaze toward the man who’d summoned him.

The sound of clattering dishes and scraping chairs joined the screams of fear, and everyone tried to press toward the door. I stayed where I was seated, and I even kicked my legs up onto the edge of the table while I waited for the king to do something. I noticed the cat-man hesitating near the doorway, and his gaze kept returning to the zombie in the center of the room.

“Please, calm yourselves!” King Frederick yelled, and a few of the escaping nobles halted in their path to the exits. “Dumas! Get to your feet and control your creature!”

The king had jumped to his feet, and he leaned over the table as he glared down at the necromancer. His face was flushed red, and his eyebrows were furrowed together. I’d never seen the king so pissed before, but his reaction was a relief. I was worried for a moment that he would be too weak-willed to do anything, but he’d proven me wrong.

All he had to do now was get the situation fully under control, and I would know what kind of leader the king was.

“Aren’t you going to do something, Bash?” my wife asked, and she gripped my arm with an anxious grasp.

“Permission to act, Great One,” Mahini requested in a clipped tone as she locked the undead in her piercing gaze.

“All you girls have are daggers if things get out of hand,” I pointed out. “But for now, stand down.”

“How did you kno--,” Eva started to say before she cut herself short with a shake of her head. “Never mind.”

I jerked my chin to signal for them to pay attention to the center of the room, and we all turned our gaze back to the undead lumbering toward the necromancer with obviously deadly intent.

“He’s going to kill him, Bash,” Elissa said as her eyes widened with concern.

“If he dies, I’ll fix it.” I scratched my stubble beard with a casual air, and the girls all looked at me like I’d grown a second head. “Trust me, alright?”

“I trust you with my life, Great One,” Mahini assured me instantly.

“Of course, we trust you,” Eva said in a soft voice, but she bit her lip with worry as her smoky-gray eyes flicked to the zombie and the necromancer. “You always know what you’re doing…”

Elissa frowned, but she didn’t argue any further, and she kept her emerald eyes on the scene unfolding before us.

The king also watched the necromancer and the zombie closely, and the longer the chaos continued to unfold, the angrier he became. He clenched the fancy table cloth in his fists, and his eyebrows were furrowed together into a straight line. His lips were set in a thin line, and he wore a hard expression upon his face.

Dumas scrambled to his feet, and he looked back and forth between the zombie and the king for a long while as the undead made slow progress toward him. Then the necromancer began to back up in the direction of the king’s table, and a worried murmur swept through the anxious crowd. Everyone was on their feet except for my women and me, and half the people in the room had already disappeared out the door, so the murmurs were easily audible in the echoey throne room.

“We’re all going to die!”

“Somebody do something!”

“Kill it!”

“What are we standing around for? Let’s get out of here!”

I ignored the other nobles while I watched to see what Dumas would do, but it seemed as though the necromancer was fighting an internal battle. His fingers twitched, but he didn’t move to stop the zombie as it drew steadily closer to him, and the court wizard slowly retreated toward the king’s table.

I looked for Edinburg among the audience remaining in the room, but I couldn’t find the impossibly old man anywhere, so I assumed he’d already left the audience chamber. The duke should be held responsible for whatever his wizard’s zombie did, but it looked like he was just as scared as the majority of the other nobles.

“Sir!” Riondale’s voice cut through the voices that surrounded me. “What are my orders?”

“Stand down,” I commanded. “Not our jurisdiction.”

“How can you say that?” Bellona shook her head, and her eyes were full of fear.

“The king instructed me to calm down and relax, so that’s exactly what I intend to do.” I shrugged, and I returned my gaze to the zombie crawl.

The undead man was less than two meters away from the necromancer, but Dumas was quickly adding distance between them as he progressed backward. Then the court wizard bumped up against the king’s table, and he climbed over the top to the other side.

Then Viceroy rose unsteadily to his feet, and the royal mage turned to face the zombie with a determined expression. The older wizard lifted the palms of his hands and aimed them at the undead man, and the next thing I knew, there were streaks of flames shooting from his hands toward the awakened corpse.

The smell of burning flesh filled the air, and the screech of pain the thing emitted made my ears hurt. I had to cover my eyes with my arm since the heat of the blaze was so strong, and when I looked again, there was nothing but the ashy pile of remains left in the center of the room.

Viceroy was a badass, and it was no surprise how he’d risen to the rank of royal mage. It was good to know there was a talented wizard among the king’s household since I wasn’t sure how many nobles were working against the throne.

Dumas certainly didn’t have any loyalty to the crown, and he stood behind the king with a smug look on his face while Viceroy straightened his robe and returned to his seat.

The king’s face had softened to a less intense rage, and he also returned to his seat at the head table, but he shot Dumas a scathing glare.

“Take your things and go,” the king instructed in a terse voice.

The necromancer frowned, but he didn’t argue. He didn’t bow, either, but he made his way toward the entrance of the audience chamber with his head held high. As Dumas departed, my gaze fell upon the cat-man, and the furry-eared man was shaking his head with disbelief.

I wondered who he was, and if the ghost-like swords were the only magic he could use. I supposed the only way to find out would be to wait and see, though, so I settled back down in my chair and waited for the next performance of magical prowess to begin.

Some of the nobles who’d left the room began to filter back in, and everyone returned to their seats. Servants scurried about to set straight the dishware knocked off by the people’s sudden motions, but soon the room was righted, and Viceroy rose from his chair.

The royal mage was met with a hushed silence after his own display of skill, and I had to admit, I had a lot more respect for the man after seeing what he was capable of.

I needed to get a fire spell as strong as his before my time in Vallenwood was over, that was for sure. I still had a lot to learn from the gathered wizards present at the summit of nobility, and I was ready for the chaos to be over so we could move on to more interesting things. Like all the weirdly dressed and odd-looking people lined up against the wall.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” Viceroy cleared his throat. “I apologize for the unplanned aspects of the previous display, but we are now moving on to the next set of presentations. All of you have already witnessed my power, so I will forfeit my turn to the next person to make up for lost time. Please, turn your attention to our next guest, and our final presenter from Sorreyal, Burnyolf.”

The enchanter joined Viceroy at the center of the room, but a small army of servants followed him with boxes and crates full of a variety of items, if the lumpy shapes of the fabric that covered them was any indication. I had a feeling the enchanter was presenting some of his magical weapons and gear, and I was eager to see if he had anything extra powerful.

Burnyolf bowed low to all of the nobles, starting with the king, and his lips twitched into a smile when his eyes fell upon me. The last time I’d seen the enchanter was after the dragon had attacked Castle Bullard, but he’d helped me save the town from the effects of the beast’s fire breath. He was a good man, and I was glad to see a familiar face among the crowd of strange wizards.

In the end, the enchanter didn’t bring anything I found very appealing, and I even recognized a few of the items from the last time I was in Burnyolf’s shop. While the older mage had been incredibly useful when I made my griffon feather boots, it seemed as though his skills were on a lower level than what I needed at this point.

“Why is there only one woman among the wizards?” my wife asked in a thoughtful tone. “Can’t we use magic, too?”

I didn’t want my wife to think I wasn’t the all-knowing god I professed to be, so I merely shrugged.

This was a medieval fantasy world, and while there were some exceptions to the patriarchal rules, like Mahini being a badass warrior woman, it did seem like women held a lower status than men, but I didn’t know the full answer to her question. I’d have to find out all the facts before my final run through, but for the moment, I decided to let it go so I could focus on the wizards.

Burnyolf finished his presentation of magical items, and Viceroy rejoined him in the center of the room while the enchanter busied himself repacking his boxes. The parade of servants returned to help him cart them away again, and then the royal mage shook his hand.

“Thank you, Master Burnyolf, for that calm display of your skills,” the royal mage said in a voice loud enough for all to hear, and I heard a few snickers from the nobles.

I clapped my hands pointedly, and soon everyone in the room had joined in with the applause, and the enchanter flashed me a grateful smile as he turned to leave.

“The next group of magic users have traveled from all over the world to be here this evening. They have come from as far as the Northern Reaches, the Zaborial Isles, and some from even further lands beyond the sea. Among our presenters we have mages from the Kotar Desert, and shamans from the Wild Lands to the south.” Viceroy fixed the line of magic users across the room with a hard stare, and his next words were primarily directed at the upcoming presenters. “I trust we will have no more incidents or lapses in control.”

With his fire power and high rank to back up his words, I had a feeling the mages were listening closely, but I would reinforce his instructions as well.

Viceroy announced the next mage, and then a hunch-backed old man wearing a thick fur coat trotted over to the center of the room. He was a wizard from the Northern Reaches, and he had graying blond hair, pale skin, and a scowl upon his face.

I leaned forward with anticipation, but I was slightly disappointed to discover he was a low-level ice wielder. My ice spell was comparable to his abilities, and I didn’t see anything I didn’t already know.

The ice wielder was followed by several other cold climate elemental wizards, and the temperature in the room dropped steadily during the course of the presentations from the Northern Reaches. All the wizards from the north wore heavy furs despite the heat in the room, and they all had paler skin and almond-shaped eyes.

I made a mental note about where the boundaries of Sorreyal laid, and I realized I’d been close to the Northern Reaches when I’d traveled to Arginold city. I’d have to return someday and explore the wintery realm above the kingdom’s northern boundary.

The display of magical prowess from all over the world was helping me get some ideas about where all I wanted to travel to in the future, and I was beginning to realize just how big this medieval fantasy world really was. The possibilities were endless, my potential to kick ass was unlimited, and excitement began to course through my veins, but I reminded myself to be patient.

I was the God of Time, so I had all the time in the world.

My three women and my entourage watched closely as the magic users from the Northern Reaches showed off their skills, but I quickly grew bored of the icy spectacle. By the time Viceroy returned to the center of the room, icicles hung from the ceiling, and my women shivered in their thin clothing.

I ran through several chimes as I memorized the words of power and hand gestures I heard the mages use, and there was more than one time where I caused an uproar by casting the same spell as the presenter.

The next wizard Viceroy introduced was another enchanter, so the room had a chance to warm up a little bit while the mage showed off his enchanted weapons and armor. All the enchantments focused on frost and ice capabilities and would come in handy when I traveled to the north, but without the workshop and other tools required for the trade, I wouldn’t be able to learn how it was done, so I tucked it away for later consideration.

My appetite got a second wind while Viceroy was in between presenters, and I began to pick over the desserts that remained on the table, but then I heard Mahini gasp. My eyes shot up in search of what had startled the desert goddess, and I found a strange-looking man standing in the center of the room.

He wore black robes that covered his entire arms past his wrists, and his head was shaved bald. His scalp was covered in tribal-looking tattoos, and his skin was darkly tanned.

“What’s wrong?” I asked Mahini with a concerned look.

“He is from the Kotar Desert,” the desert goddess informed me with wide blue eyes.

“My name is Isik.” The mage bowed low to the king, and he repeated the motion for every table in the room.

Then, without hesitation or saying anything else, the mage began to spout huge flames from the palms of his hands up to the ceiling until the room was filled with melting droplets. A moment later, all the icicles were gone, and the temperature of the throne room had risen by a substantial amount.

“Furraz!” Isik shouted, and a fireball the size of a basketball burst into existence in the palm of his hand.

The watching nobility oohed and aahed as the fire mage juggled the ball of flames from hand to hand, and the orb reached higher and higher into the air with each pass.

This was something I wanted to learn right then and there, so I pushed my chair away from the table and waved my hand over my head as I approached the fire mage.

The flame in his hand snuffed out when he spotted me, and a confused frown wrinkled his brow.

“Did I do something wrong?” he asked in his strangely-accented voice. “Why are you stopping me?”

“Hey, there,” I greeted with a grin. “My name is Bash. I’m the Archduke and a bunch of other stuff, too. I stopped the presentation so you could show me how you summon such a big fireball. Once I learn how to do it, we can let the show continue.”

“I-I-I do not understand…” Isik shook his tattooed head. “It has taken me my entire life to perfect my fire. To teach it would take years.”

“I have the time, don’t worry. The next time I ask you, I’ll have already made progress.” I shrugged. “What’s the harm in trying?”

“Attempting to cast spells beyond your ability is very dangerous,” Isik pointed out. “You could overextend yourself and cause yourself bodily harm.”

“Try me.” I crossed my arms over my chest and shot him a confident smile.

“What is the meaning of this interruption?” Viceroy demanded as he joined the two of us in the center of the room.

“Cool it, flame hands,” I said as I raised my palms to the royal mage. “I’m just going to learn what Isik can do real quick, and then the show can continue.”

“W-What?” Viceroy’s eyes widened, and he blinked at me for several moments. “You can’t do that.”

“I’m the Archduke, and the God of Time,” I pointed out. “I don’t see the king jumping up to stop me, do you?”

Viceroy shot a questioning glance at the king, but King Frederick merely shrugged.

I waited patiently while the royal mage thought over his next words, and I flashed him a friendly smile when he turned back to me.

“Very well, Your Grace,” Viceroy allowed with an incline of his head. “Do as you wish.”

“Thank you.” I grinned. “I knew you’d come around soon enough.”

“So, I teach you?” Isik asked with a confused expression.

“Yep.” I nodded.

Viceroy shook his head in wonder while he made his way back to the head table to sit with the king, which left me alone with the strong fire wielder in the center of the room. All eyes of the nobles were on us, and curious murmurs swept through the crowd, but I ignored all the attention as I bowed to Isik.

“Alright, let’s start with the word,” Isik said with a decisive nod.

“Furraz,” I said, and my hand began to burn.

“You cannot say it without preparation!” Isik admonished, and he grabbed up my hands to inspect for damage. “It is a powerful spell. We could be here for years.”

“Or seconds.” I shrugged. “Time is a meaningless concept, Isik.”

“I am unfamiliar with the ways of gods.” Isik shook his head in confusion.

“So, what should I do with my hands while I say the power word?” I pressed. “I don’t want my fingers to catch on fire.”

“Here, I shall show you,” Isik said, and he flourished his hands through the motions slowly enough for me to follow. “Now, you try.”

I repeated the motions with my own hands without using the power word, and this time I didn’t feel the heat in my digits, so I released the breath I’d been holding.

“No, no, no,” Isik admonished with a frown, and he corrected the position of my hands. “Try again.”

I repeated the process several times until the fire mage was satisfied with my motions, and then I attempted to pair the movements with the power word.

“Furraz!” I said with emphasis on the ‘az’ as I went through the motions with my hands.

My head was pierced with a stabbing pain, and my hands felt like they were soaked in gasoline then lit on fire, but no ball of flames appeared in my palm. I attempted the same process multiple times until I began to feel faint, and then I reset back to my save point.

Chime.

I watched the presentations for what felt like the millionth time at that point, but I was anxious to get to the fire wielder from the Kotar Desert, so I found myself tapping my foot incessantly beneath the table.

Then Isik took the stage, and I practically hopped across the surface of the table as I rushed forward to learn some more. The fire wielder was impressed I already knew the word of power before he’d even presented any of his skills, but I still couldn’t summon a ball of flames like his.

I used my basic fire spell once just to make sure my magical skills were working, and the small plume of flame was dwarfed now that I knew what kind of fire power was possible.

Isik gave me pointers on my finger positioning, gawked at how much I already knew, and then watched while I failed over and over again. I continued until my head throbbed and my limbs ached, and then I reset.

Chime.

Chime.

Chime.

On the hundredth attempt, I finally managed to have a ball of flames puff into existence for a half second. While Isik scoffed at how brief the fire had lasted, I was proud of the progress I’d made already, so I continued my efforts until I could hold the ball of flames in my hands for three seconds.

At that point, I felt dizzy again, and sweat rolled down my forehead, so I reset back to my save point once more. I’d lived countless lifetimes inside the one royal banquet event, and I knew I’d go through several more respawns before the night was actually over.

Chime.

The ball burned for five seconds before going out.

Chime.

I concentrated my willpower with every ounce of energy I had in me, and Isik shook his head in amazement at how strong and hot my ball of flames was, but I still wasn’t fully satisfied with the result. If I wanted one-hundred percent completion, then I had to have stronger fire power than the strongest mage in this world.

Chime.

I lasted a full minute, and I began to practice some of the juggling techniques I’d seen Isik use during the first run through. I tossed the ball higher and higher in the air until it nearly came crashing down on top of the Duchess of Mistvale’s table.

Woops.

Chime.

Finally, I could hold the ball exactly where I wanted it, and I didn’t even notice the heat of the flames anymore.

“You already know all my techniques.” Isik shook his head after I showed him my ball of flames.

I’d just asked him to teach me for the thousandth time, but I had a feeling he would say something along those lines, so I quickly reset back to my save point once more.

Chime.

During this run through, I spent my time enjoying the show, and I especially appreciated the way Mahini’s face lit up when she saw mages from her homeland. After Isik came a snake conjurer, but I would need to have the tangible item the wizard used to summon the animal myself, and while I was tempted to demand it from the conjuring wizard from the Kotar Desert, I merely memorized the word of conjuration and let time continue. Then came a woman enchanter named Nixi who showed everyone some heat resistant gear and weapons equipped with fire spells.

There were a few more presenters from the Kotar Desert, and then Viceroy returned to the center of the stage to announce the next magic user.

“While we are often at odds with the warlords of the south,” the royal mage began in a loud voice. “The untamed Wild Lands host a variety of people, and not all of them are our enemies. Next we have shamans who have traveled from the furthest reaches of the Wild Lands to be here tonight, and they have come to show you magic that only they can perform.”

We would see about that.

I crossed my arms over my chest as I watched the first presenter join Viceroy in the center of the room. The man looked like he came straight from an African tribe, and I wondered if he even spoke the same language being spoken. He had a thick piercing through his upper lip and carried a gnarled cane. Dark dreads ran down his back, and what looked like moss was covering his exposed skin in patches.

“I, Gruff,” the shaman announced as he thumped his fist against his own chest. “Gruff bring jungle now.”

Apparently, there was a language barrier, but I was pleased the shaman knew some words in the common tongue.

The next thing I knew, however, there were vines sprouting from the ground at Gruff’s feet, and they curled upward toward the ceiling like dancers twirling to the sound of music.

Well, that escalated quickly.

I hadn’t even heard the shaman mutter a power word or make any movements with his staff. He was obviously a powerful magic wielder, and he had put it best when he said he was going to bring the jungle. Welcome to the Jungle, by Guns-N-Roses played in my mind as Gruff made the vines dance around the room, and a grin spread across my face.

While I wasn’t sure if I could find a use for the spell, I wanted to learn it, but I didn’t want to have to sit through all the presentations again, so I made a new save point before I stood up from my chair.

“Hi, Gruff.” I approached the jungle wielder with a friendly smile, and I spotted Viceroy’s frown in my peripheral vision. I had to hurry before the royal mage interrupted my request. “Show me how to bring the jungle?”

“You shaman?” Gruff frowned as he scanned me up and down. “Look like noble.”

“I’m both.” I grinned. “Plus some more things.”

Gruff shook his head in confusion.

“You… show… me,” I said in a painfully slow tone, and I pointed to the vines growing from the floor at our feet. They towered over my head as straight as an arrow, and they shivered slightly as the shaman stared blankly at me.

“What do you think you are doing?” Viceroy’s voice was sharp in my ear. “Do you know his language?”

“Do you?” I countered with a lifted eyebrow.

“He speaks the Guht Guht tongue,” Viceroy explained. “It’s a tribal language. Each of the different clans have their own tongue, so it’s important to make sure you know which is which.”

“How about you translate for me, then?” I asked with a waggle of my eyebrows. “It would be super helpful.”

“What exactly do you need help translating?” Viceroy asked in a confused tone. “This is highly irregular, Your Grace.”

“Just tell him what I say, and you’ll figure it out along the way.” I smirked.

“Very well,” Viceroy sighed. “I suppose you are the Archduke as well as the God of Time.”

He shot a questioning glance at the king, and as if to confirm his words, King Frederick nodded his consent to whatever was happening. I was pleasantly surprised by the level of trust the king placed in me at every opportunity, and I flashed him a grateful smile before I turned my attention back to the shaman.

“Please teach me how to summon the jungle vines,” I said slowly so Viceroy could keep up.

The royal mage spoke in a series of what sounded like clicking noises and grunts, but Gruff was nodding his head in understanding. Then he turned to me and shook his head.

“No,” the shaman said simply.

“Do you need me to translate that?” The corner of the royal mage’s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smile.

“Nah, I got it,” I chuckled. “Ask him why not.”

Viceroy sighed loudly, but he didn’t argue, and he turned to Gruff the shaman again. The two of them conferred with each other in the shaman’s tongue, and then the royal mage sighed again.

“He says you must take a blood oath and join his clan first.” Viceroy patted me on the shoulder sympathetically. “It was worth the try, though. I appreciate a thirst for knowledge in the youth.”

“Who said I was young?” I lifted my eyebrow. “And who said I wasn’t going to take his oath so I can learn that spell?”

“You can’t be serious,” Viceroy gasped. “You would be agreeing to the terms of the tribe Gruff belongs to.”

“I didn’t ask for your opinions, just your translations,” I said in a stern voice. “What if I want to join the Guht Guht clan?”

“But you are the Archduke to his majesty,” Viceroy argued. “It would be a conflict of interest.”

I had every intention of resetting back to my save point before I said anything to the shaman anyway, but there was no way I could explain that to the royal mage.

“Just trust me, Viceroy,” I insisted.

“Very well.” The royal mage let out another dramatic sigh, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

Wizards and their theatrics.

Viceroy turned to Gruff, and they exchanged a few heated words in the shaman’s tongue before the jungle wielder nodded his reluctant consent. I let out the breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding, and I gave the shaman a wide smile.

“Thank you, Gruff.” I reached out my hand to shake his, but he merely blinked at it in confusion. After he left me hanging for several moments, I let my hand fall back to my side.

“You join Guht clan?” Gruff asked, and a spark of hope flashed in his eyes.

“Sure.” I shrugged. “This time, anyway.”

Gruff seemed satisfied with my answer, and he nodded to the royal mage.

“This is highly unusual,” Viceroy complained under his breath, and then he cleared his throat. “Alright. Repeat after me, Your Grace.”

“Ready when you are.” I nodded.

Gruff began to speak in his native tongue, and the royal mage listened for a moment before he began to translate.

“I promise to fight for Guht clan, eat with Guht clan, and bathe in the blood of the enemies of Guht clan every night.” Viceroy’s face paled as the words left his lips, and I wondered briefly if the recuperating wizard was truly up for the night’s duties.

I repeated everything he said perfectly, and I even managed to keep a straight face the entire time. When the words were finished, Gruff spat into his hand and offered it to me palm up.

Oh, now he wanted to shake.

I shook my head in amusement as I spat into my own hand, and then I squished it down onto the shaman’s without hesitation. I remembered the spit promise from when I was a kid, so this was nothing new to me.

After the ritual was completed, Gruff looked me up and down before he nodded in approval.

“You make strong shaman,” he observed. “Now learn jungle magic.”

“Yes, please,” I replied with an enthusiastic tone.

It turned out there was no word of power for summoning the jungle vines, but that wasn’t surprising considering the language difference. Gruff had me making a grunting noise I assumed was a word in his tongue, so I asked Viceroy to translate.

“There is no word for it in our language,” the royal mage explained. “It is specific to the species of vine, and it only grows deep in the south.”

“I guess that makes sense,” I sighed.

I practiced summoning the vines for what felt like hours, but I made little progress. By the time I was running out of steam, the gathered nobles were beginning to loudly complain about how boring the source of entertainment was. The wizards still waiting to perform also moved anxiously about their line, and many shot me hot glares.

I could feel the heat of all the eyes staring at me, but I ignored them so I could focus on learning the new magic. It was definitely addicting.

When I’d given it all I could give, I reset back to my save point to try again.

Chime.

Chime.

Chime.

I went through the magic show portion of the banquet so many times I started to think nothing else existed outside of this one night. Finally, I managed to get a small sprout to spring up from the floorboards, and I whooped with joy.

Using the wild magic of the south was a little bit more complicated than the basic spells I’d learned so far, and I immediately felt a connection to the tiny plant I’d conjured. I wanted to take care of it, nurture it, and help it grow big and strong. Something in me just knew my vines would not reach the same level as the shaman’s had unless I took the time to bond with my vines.

When I was satisfied with the result of my endeavor, I reset for a final time and let the show continue. After Gruff’s dancing vines came a trio of conjurers who summoned jungle cats, wild boars, and lemurs to the throne room, and the animals were met with lots of excited applause.

I supposed people liked cute things, and it was as simple as that.

After the animal conjurers came some earth wielders who could manipulate the earth and other natural things. They made dirt dance around in different designs and shot mud bullets at each other’s earthen shields. It was fun to watch, and I rubbed my hands together with excitement as I prepared to spam my respawns and learn it all.

I lost track of how many times I had reset, and I learned everything I could in the span of one night. Several times I took control over the banquet, but the king never counteracted me. The ruler of Sorreyal was letting me do whatever I wanted without even lifting a finger against me, and I had to wonder what his ultimate intentions were.

Leave it to the God of Time to not trust anyone, even the king himself.

I learned how to fling earthen bullets, how to make a dirt wall build itself, and how to manipulate the ground itself before I finally allowed time to continue onward.

Next came the priests from the Zaborial Isles, and the green-haired men and women wore teal robes that hung just below their knees. They were sailors of the vast ocean that made up one boundary of Sorreyal, and their people were merchants who traveled between kingdoms, so I was eager to learn more about them. They were water and air wielders, but among the priests was a man who could conjure a hawk. The beast flew above the heads of the nobles, and it let out a surprisingly realistic screech before it landed upon the priest’s shoulder.

I was about to reset back to my save point and begin my process of learning all their magical abilities, but then I noticed who the next presenter was.

The cat-man with the furry ears and a ghost sword stood next in line, and I narrowed my eyes as I scanned him over again. He walked with a casual grace, and he had an air of confidence in the way he held his head. He made eye contact with any who looked his way, and then his honey-colored gaze landed on me.

I’d been wanting to learn more about the strange man, and I leaned forward to rest my elbows on the table as he made his way to the center of the room.

Viceroy even smiled at the younger mage as the cat-man came to stand by the royal mage’s side, and I had to admit the sword summoner was immediately likeable.

“Ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourself for a lovely treat.” Viceroy’s smile grew ever so slightly, and I hadn’t seen him be that friendly with any of the other mages, so I wondered if they were friends. “Coming up next is a newcomer from far away lands. Please welcome Ako Gray of the Heretim Tribe.”

Ako stepped forward and bowed low, but he wore a smirk upon his face when he came back up.

“Thanks, ol chap,” Ako murmured to Viceroy, and then he presented his hands to the audience. “Hello, everyone. You heard the man right, I’m from the Heretim Tribe, which you may know, are shapeshifters. Changing my appearance isn’t all I can do, though, so keep your eyes open and watch closely.”

With all eyes on him and the room in complete silence, Ako flicked his fingers, and a plume of blue-gray smoke emerged. It swirled and shaped itself into a sword, and the crowd oohed and aahed.

The ghost-sword summoning wizard whipped his weapon around in a wide arch. Then he tossed his blade in the air, did a backflip, and caught the translucent sword in his hand once more.

I rose to my feet and began to applaud him, and I gave the rest of my table a pointed look to encourage them to do the same.

Ako Gray was fucking awesome, and I couldn’t wait to learn how to conjure magical swords.

My life just kept getting better and better, but what else could a god expect?

Chapter Fifteen

“Halt the presentation!” I said in a loud voice, and Ako Gray hesitated as his eyes shot to me.

The weapon puffed out of existence in his hand, but the conjurer flicked his wrist, and another took its place just as quickly.

“What is the meaning of this, Your Grace?” Viceroy asked with a worried frown. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” I grinned. “I just really need Master Gray here to show me how he summons the smokey ghost swords.”

“What are you saying, Your Grace?” Ako’s honey eyes flicked between me and the royal mage. “You want to become my apprentice?”

“Basically.” I shrugged. “If that means you’ll show me how you summon your smoke things, then, yeah, sure.”

“Your Grace,” Viceroy said in a tentative voice. “We still have the rest of the presentations to get through, and it is already later than we planned to finish the banquet.”

“You got someplace to be, Vicey?” I arched an eyebrow and shot the royal mage a questioning look. “Seems to me like we’re here to party until the sun comes up, personally. Don’t be a buzzkill.”

“What is a buzzkill?” Viceroy’s confused look was priceless. “I do not wish to upset you, Your Grace.”

“Viceroy!” the king’s voice cut across the distance between us, and the royal mage’s head swiveled to the head table. “What’s the delay?”

“Gimme a minute, Your Majesty,” I called over to the king with a shit-eating grin on my face. “I’ll have your banquet up and running shortly.”

“Very well, Sir Sebastian,” King Frederick replied as he inclined his head. “I trust your judgement.”

“I know.” I winked at Viceroy. “It’s Vicey here who doubts me.”

“I will obey the king’s command,” the royal mage allowed as he bowed his head. Then he nodded to Ako Gray and made his way back over to his chair without another word.

I’d have to work some of my god magic on the royal mage to get him to like and trust me, but there would be plenty of time for that later. For now, my focus could return to what I really wanted, which was to learn how to summon ghost swords.

“Alright, what do you say?” I asked as I fixed Ako Gray in my gaze. “Will you teach me?”

“It seems as though the king himself would insist,” Ako pointed out as his honey eyes returned to my face. “Who are you?”

I pulled myself up a little straighter and puffed out my chest. “I am Sir Sebastian, the Archduke, God of Time, and Dragon Slayer, but you can call me Bash.”

“Phew, that’s a mouthful,” Ako quipped, and even though he was unaware this was not the first time he’d said the same thing, it made me smirk. “Bash it is.”

“And you’re Ako.” My grin widened. “From the Heretim Tribe across the sea.”

“I am.” Ako nodded, and his lips twitched into a smile. “Are you the one who killed the dragon that terrorized the city a while back?”

“I sure am,” I answered. “You heard about that, huh?”

“I’ve only been in Sorreyal for a short while, but the tale has spread to the boundaries of the realm and beyond.” Ako grinned, and the motion revealed the two sharp fang-like teeth on either side of his mouth. “You’re famous, Bash.”

“Thanks,” I chuckled.

“Get on with the show!” one of the gathered nobles called out.

“Should we find someplace quiet to work?” Ako asked as his gaze took in the crowded room. “It will take some time…”

“I don’t know if you heard me say I’m the God of Time, but that’s not an issue for me.” I clapped a hand down on his shoulder. “Here is fine.”

“Very well, Sir Bash,” Ako said, and he flourished his hand.

I almost thought he was mocking me for a moment, but it was hard to tell, so I decided to let it go in favor of learning his spells.

“I heard you say raz,” I informed the shapeshifter in an eager tone. “But I couldn’t catch the hand movements you performed.”

“The hand motions alone took me years to perfect,” Ako explained. “I will do my best to show you, but I do not have high hopes. As my apprentice, you will be expected to work long hours under my supervision. Are you prepared for that?”

“No, no, don’t worry about all that,” I insisted. “Just show me how to do the spell, and besides, you won’t remember anything anyway.”

“I have a sharp memory, Sir Bash,” Ako informed me in a proud tone. “I do not easily forget.”

“I believe you,” I replied. “But come on, show me how to do it. I’m ready to get started.”

“Hold out your hands,” Ako commanded, and I did as he instructed. The shapeshifter inspected my palms, eyed my knuckles, and felt the texture of my wrist. Satisfied, he gave me a nod and released me from his grip. “You’ll do fine.”

Then he held out his hands, and I marveled at how strange they appeared. A thick pelt ran down his arms and ended on the backs of his hands, and his nails were long and pointed like claws. The palms of his hands were covered in thick pads, and I imagined he had an extra strong sense of touch.

Hell, if Ako was a shapeshifter, there was no telling what kind of senses he had. He could have night vision like the Khajit in The Elder Scrolls games, or be able to see colors I couldn’t see. My curiosity was running wild, and I reminded myself to calm down so I didn’t scare the shapeshifter away. The last thing I needed was this cool wizard guy to be too scared of me to teach me how to summon the ghost swords.

“Do what I do,” Ako instructed, and he held his hands out where I could see them clearly. Then he ran through a series of intricate movements, and I did my best to catch up, but I could already tell it would take me a few lifetimes to get it down.

We stood there in the middle of the audience chamber with all the nobles watching us until the servants began to clear away some of the empty dishes from the tables. Several of the nobility got up and left, and they shot annoyed looks in my direction as they made their departure, but I let them go since I knew I was going to reset many times before I was finished with this section of the party.

During my final run through, I would make sure all the nobles were not only happy with me but impressed with my powers, but I had all the time in the world to get all my ducks in a row.

“Good,” Ako observed in an absent voice as he focused on the movements of my fingers. “Here, hook your first finger a little more to the left when you do the transition.”

“It kind of looks like I’m making a sword shape with my fingers,” I mused as I started over and tried again.

“Basically,” Ako allowed with a small nod.

“Can I make different kinds of swords?” I wondered. “Like, differently shaped?”

“Yes,” the cat-wizard replied, “but different shapes require different hand motions. Let us just stick to the basics for now.”

“Where did you learn this from?” I asked.

“I found an ancient book on one of my journeys through some old catacombs,” Ako explained. “I had to study it for three years before I felt confident enough to even attempt it, though, so I haven’t been using the spell for very long.”

“You’re really talented,” I complimented.

“No, no, you’re still getting it wrong,” Ako sighed, and he repositioned my fingers for the tenth time. “And thank you.”

More nobles began to filter out of the hall, and my entourage eyed me with thinly-veiled confusion from my table. The cat-wizard and I had been working on the finger positions for hours, and I still hadn’t attempted to cast the spell. For his part, Ako was a patient teacher, and besides the quiet sighs he released under his breath, he showed no signs of tiring.

I kept trying until the king himself rose from his table with a tired sigh, and he waved me over to him. I knew what he was going to say, so instead of obeying his summons, I merely reset back to my save point to go all over again.

Chime.

I was back at the second half of the banquet, just before the shaman from the Wild Lands showed off his dancing vines.

I practiced my spell work while I waited for Ako to make his appearance, and I did manage to learn a few of the things shown by the priest from the Zaborial Isles who could summon the hawk. The language barrier proved really difficult with the green-haired magic users as well, so I once again roped Viceroy into translating.

The royal mage did not remember his time spent translating for Gruff the shaman, but I wasn’t surprised when he also knew how to speak the green-haired wizards’ language.

I wasn’t nearly as interested in the water or air wielders since I was eager to return to my lessons with Ako, but I knew I would regret it later if I didn’t take the time to pick up some of their tricks. Then the cat-man took center stage, and he ran through the same introduction as he had the first time.

I trotted over to him with a friendly smile on my face, and I ran through the dialogue tree that ended with him agreeing to teach me his skill.

“You already know the motions?” Ako asked as his honey eyes widened in surprise. “How did you learn?”

“You taught me,” I replied in a vague tone.

“If you say so,” Ako snorted, and then he repositioned one of my fingers ever so slightly. “Very good, but it looks like your pinky finger keeps dropping too low. If the motions are not perfect, then the sword will not form.”

“I suppose shaping a cloud of smoke into a weapon is a little complicated,” I allowed. “Just tell me what to do differently, and I’ll do my best.”

“The speed at which you are learning is astounding,” Ako observed as he shook his head.

“I’ve done it a few times before,” I explained with a shrug.

We continued on the same as before, but Ako’s criticisms grew fewer and farther in between. By the time the servants began to clear away dishes and the nobles started to leave, I had performed the hand motions a couple of times without him correcting me at all.

Next, I wanted to focus on the power word, so I reset back to my save point to start all over again.

Chime.

I was getting closer to my final run through, so I wanted to take advantage of every single respawn as much as possible. I spent most of my time during this attempt getting the knack of the water spouts and air tunnels cast by the Zaborial Isle priests, so by the time I reached Ako’s turn, I was already a little worn out. I decided I’d learned all I could from the previous performers, so I reset back to my save point. Then I settled in to relax and watch the islanders perform their magical feats.

Elissa, Eva, and Mahini watched the performers closely, and I couldn’t wait to show them that I could do all the same things, but I didn’t want to use up all my energy before I reached the ghost-sword-wielding cat-man’s performance slot.

I had all the time in the world to dazzle my ladies with my magical prowess, so I set my focus back on my immediate goals.

I was already making my way to the center of the room when Ako took the stage, and I greeted him with a firm handshake before he’d even started his introduction. Then I made a new save point so I didn’t have to go through the entire previous part of the banquet all over again since I’d already gone through everything prior perfectly.

“Hey, Ako,” I said in a friendly tone like I’d just spent hours upon hours learning from him, because I had. “Let’s keep practicing the spell, okay?”

“What do you mean?” Ako asked as he narrowed his honey-colored eyes at me. “Who are you, and how do you already know my name?”

I went through my introduction, and I was ready when Viceroy interrupted us, but a short while later, Ako and I were deep in the thrall of spellwork.

It was hours later when he finally announced I was ready to try to power word, and I resisted the urge to whoop for joy. I was getting tired of doing the same thing over and over again, and I was ready to see the results of all my hard work.

“The word is--”

“Raz,” I finished for him with a shit-eating grin.

“How did you know that?” Ako shook his head in awe.

“I’m the God of Time,” I explained. “So I learn things very quickly.”

“I’m not sure how that correlates, but alright.” Ako gave me a broad smile. “You make for an apt pupil, I have to admit. I hadn’t even said the word out loud before.”

“You haven’t seen anything yet, my friend,” I laughed, and I clapped him on the shoulder.

“I would like to see more of your god powers,” the cat-man mused. “But first, let us continue on with the lesson. You already know more than what I expected from a novice, so this shouldn’t take as long as I thought.”

“Good.” I nodded. “But don’t worry about time. If we run short, I can always reset.”

“I do not understand.” He shook his head again, but then he flashed me a cheeky grin. “You’re a weird one, aren’t you? I kind of like it.”

“Thanks, I think?” I chuckled. “You’re not too shabby yourself, cat-guy.”

“We’d make quite a pair in a battle, eh?” Ako laughed. “Especially after you master the Razmadan.”

“Is that what the ghost-sword things are called?” I couldn’t believe I hadn’t thought to ask if there was a specific term for them or not, but I’d gotten comfortable just calling them ghost-swords.

“Yes.” Ako nodded. “It’s an ancient secret from a desert tribe, and it took me half my lifetime to acquire the spell and master the movements. I learned a few other things along the way, but the Razmadans are my pride and joy.”

“Well, I’m honored you agreed to teach me.” My eyebrows rose in surprise as I considered the full weight of his words. I was learning a skill that had taken someone decades, but I supposed by the time I had it down decades could have passed in a single night.

Then we moved on to the correct pronunciation of the power word, but I kept wanting to emphasize the “z” sound, and I heard disgruntled murmurs from the watching nobility as the evening stretched on into the wee hours of the morning. Many had already begun to filter out of the audience chamber again, so I decided to wrap up this run through and try another time.

Chime.

I practiced over and over again until I was begging Ako to let me try the full spell, and the cat-man eyed me shrewdly.

“Where did you learn all that you already know?” Ako questioned with narrowed honey-colored eyes.

“From you,” I explained in a patient tone. “Just in a different lifetime. It’s a god thing. Don’t think too hard on it, okay? Suffice it to say, you’ve already been teaching me, and I just need your help finishing up the spell.”

“It would take years to learn what you’ve already learned,” Ako continued, and his voice was full of doubt. “How have you managed to do this?”

“I’m the God of Time.” I shrugged. “But I’m anxious to finish our lesson. We’re almost there. Can I summon the Razmadan now?”

“You even know their ancient name.” Ako’s eyes widened, and his cat-ears flickered atop his head.

“I have learned much from you, my friend,” I explained in a mysterious voice. “You are a good teacher.”

“If you say so, Sir Bash,” Ako replied, and his smile revealed his fangs once more. He proceeded to show me the finger movements I was already very familiar with, and then he murmured the power word in a clear voice. “Raz.”

The plumes of smoke erupted from the palm of his hand, and I noticed a frown of concentration crease his brow as the cloud stretched itself into the shape of a sword within his grasp.

“That’s so fucking cool,” I said as I eyed the sword appreciatively. “Now let me try.”

“It is your turn, Sir Bash,” Ako agreed with a nod, and he observed me closely as I repeated the same hand gesture he had used.

“Raz!” I said with less emphasis on the “z” sound and more umph added to the “r.” My hand itched like I’d been pricked by a thousand needles, and while the sensation would have been nice at an acupuncturist’s shop, it was uncomfortable bordering on painful.

“Good job!” Ako congratulated me like I’d already summoned one of the swords, and his own danced in his grip as his tail flicked back and forth behind him.

“Nothing happened.” I frowned. “What did I do wrong?”

“Are you kidding me?” Ako’s eyes widened. “You said the word perfectly on the first try. Your fingers’ movements were almost identical to mine. It was a wonderful first attempt.”

My head began to throb with the familiar ache that often accompanied magic use, but I shook my head to dispel the pain. I wasn’t at my breaking point yet, and I wanted to make this run through count. I could take a little headache if it meant I got to summon some awesome looking ghost-swords.

The nobility began to grumble with impatience as the two of us conferred with each other over my first attempt, so I flashed them a sympathetic smile.

“This will only take a short while more, I promise,” I assured the restless audience, and while a few complained, the murmurs of discontent quieted.

I returned my focus to Ako, and the two of us went over the process for what seemed like the hundredth time already, and when my head felt like it was going to split in two, I reset back to my save point to try again.

Chime.

I still couldn’t get the smoke to erupt into existence, but the pain in my palm abated slowly with each attempt.

Chime.

The tiniest curl of smoke rose from the center of my hand, and Ako’s eyes were as big as saucers.

“You’ve never done this before, you say?” The cat-man sounded unconvinced.

Chime.

I focused my willpower until it felt like my head was going to shatter into a million pieces, and I managed to get the plume to stretch into a long cylinder.

Chime.

Chime.

Chime.

I worked my ass off for too many respawns to keep track of, and each time I got a little bit better. Ako seemed just as excited as me whenever I made a little bit of progress, and his awed reactions grew more extreme the more I learned. The spell had truly taken him half his life to perfect, but fortunately for me I had my godly advantages to quickly learn all the magic in this medieval fantasy world.

Chime.

I reset for what I knew would be my final lesson, and I approached Ako with a casual wave.

“Hey, Ako,” I greeted with a friendly smile. “Before you show everyone what you can do, will you please help me perfect my own Razmadan?”

“You know the ancient spell?” Ako’s jaw fell open, which revealed the two fangs among his shiny white teeth.

“I’ve been practicing it,” I explained, “but I need a little bit more help.”

“Show me.” Ako nodded decisively.

“Hold on,” I said, and I turned to greet the royal mage just as Viceroy crossed the distance to us. “Hey, Vicey, give me just a moment. This won’t take long.”

“This is highly irregular, Your Grace,” Viceroy countered with a shake of his head.

“Go on, ask the king,” I instructed in a patient tone. “He’ll tell you to let me do what I want, and then we can get on with my lesson.”

Viceroy shot King Frederick a questioning glance, and the king inclined his head in acquiescence. Then the royal mage turned to consider me through narrowed eyes. “Very well, Your Grace. Carry on.”

Once the royal mage had returned to his place at the king’s table, Ako and I continued on with my lesson on how to conjure the ghost-swords. I managed to manipulate the plume of smoke into a crude-looking saber, and the shapeshifter eyed me appreciatively.

“Who even are you?” he asked in a voice full of awe.

“You like to call me Sir Bash,” I informed him with a shit-eating grin.

“Your Razmadan is strong,” the shapeshifter observed. “There is not much I can teach you. The blade will grow stronger with practice, but that will take some time. Be patient, Sir Bash.”

“Yes, sir, Master Gray.” I gave the shapeshifter a low bow. “Thank you for all the time you have given me tonight. I’m going to reset now, so you will not remember me, but I just wanted you to know I consider you a friend.”

“You honor me, Sir Bash.” Ako shook his head. “But your words confuse me. You’re a weird one, aren’t you?”

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “But you like it.”

“Time will tell,” Ako replied in a vague tone, but his honey-colored eyes danced with amusement.

I was grinning from ear to ear as I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

Ako Gray took the stage for both the first and final time, and he bowed low to all the tables full of nobles before he began his display of magical skill.

I kicked back and watched him with a proud smile on my face while the audience oohed and aahed over his abilities.

Ako could not only summon a ghost sword for each hand, but he could toss them around the room and have them snuff out of existence right before they would have landed. The cat-wizard juggled the smokey swords, caught one in his mouth, and the other behind his back, and in between feats of bravery, the shapeshifter performed acrobatic feats. He flipped off tables like he was doing parkour, and he shouted apologies at the nobles sitting there as the dishes rattled.

Ako’s performance was captivating, and everyone in the room had their eyes locked on the shapeshifter.

After the shapeshifter showed off his acrobatics and Razmadan, other wizards and mages took the stage. My particular favorites were light manipulators who cast the room into darkness only to have the candles’ flames dance around the room like fairy lights. Startled gasps filled the room followed by an enthusiastic round of applause, and once the room was fully illuminated again, the mages bowed to the nobles.

I added my own applause to the group as I considered learning from the light-manipulators, but the power word and hand gestures looked simple enough, plus I’d already learned ten lifetimes worth of spells at this banquet, so I let time continue unhindered.

Then the royal mage returned to the center of the room for a final time.

“Thank you to all the mages, wizards, shamans, and priests who have traveled across the world to be here tonight,” Viceroy intoned loud enough for all to hear. “This concludes the presentations for this evening. I hope you all enjoyed the display.”

“Thanks, Vicey!” I shouted over the sound of obligatory applause. “You did great, buddy!”

The royal mage shot me a confused look before he returned to his place at the head table. He may not remember how much he’d helped and hindered me during the course of the banquet, but I felt like I’d grown a lot closer to Viceroy that night. I certainly trusted him more than I had when the evening began.

The nobles in the room began to stand from their chairs, and everyone milled about and talked amongst themselves. A restless energy swept through the room, and I had a feeling the party was over.

King Frederick approached my table, and the crowd of people parted to let his majesty past. “Sir Sebastian, how did you enjoy tonight’s presentations?”

“It was amazing,” I complimented. “I learned a lot, so thank you for arranging to have all these wizards here during the summit. It really made my life a lot easier.”

“I had a reason for that.” The king raised one eyebrow as he gave me an appraising look. “Do you remember me talking about appointing a new court wizard to the Arginold holdings?”

“Yes.” I nodded. “Who did you pick?”

“Well, that is what I would like to discuss with you.” The king smiled. “I would like it if you interviewed the wizards applying for the position to help me narrow down the choices.”

“I can do that.” I tapped a finger against my chin thoughtfully. “Can I also interview the other court wizards who were here, too? I have a feeling they know who is trying to kill us.”

“You believe it to be an inside job?” King Frederick frowned.

“I have some ideas,” I allowed in a mysterious tone. “But please, let me follow my instincts and do some investigating before I point fingers.”

“That is wise,” the king replied, and then he turned to the rest of my entourage. “Lords and ladies, please enjoy your evening.”

Everyone bowed their heads to his majesty before he turned to head back to his table.

“You think one of the wizards is trying to kill the king?” Mahini asked as soon as the king was out of earshot.

“Who could it be?” Eva questioned.

“Bash knows already, I’m sure of it.” My wife’s grin was full of pride. “My husband always knows everything.”

It was hard to explain the limitations of my abilities to the women who believed I was capable of anything, so I merely smiled and didn’t respond.

Mahini frowned thoughtfully, and she continued to cast me sideways glances as we watched the other nobles start to filter out of the room.

I supposed that meant the party was over, and I was grateful since the magic lessons had drained my mental energy. I was beyond ready to crawl into bed, so I turned to my entourage and cleared my throat.

“I think it’s time to head back to our rooms,” I informed my followers. “Get some rest, I know it’s been a long day.”

Everyone stood and began to file toward the door, and I followed my women as our group made our way back to our wing of the palace. Conversation was minimal, so I knew everyone was tired, and we all filed into our rooms with muttered goodnights cast over shoulders.

My three ladies climbed into bed with me, and I sighed contentedly as I pulled them into my arms. “This is the life.”

The next day, I ate a hearty breakfast, and then I began the interview process with the wizards, mages, shamans, and priests who’d presented their skills at the banquet. Since I’d seen their abilities already, the interview consisted of questions about their ethics and morals more so than about their level of power.

When Ako strolled into the room shortly before mid-day, I couldn’t help the broad smile that stretched across my face. The cat-man was just all around likeable. We laughed and joked for the better part of an hour, and then I realized I hadn’t asked him any of the questions I’d written down.

It didn’t even matter to me, though, since I simply enjoyed the time I’d spent with him, so in the end I instructed him to come back later for a second interview.

After I’d questioned all the unfamiliar people, I began to interview the Sorreyal mages. I talked to Kane first, but the older man had a lot to say on the topic of morals. I listened while he lectured to me about doing the right thing, and he gave me a few example stories to go along with his morality lesson.

Burnyolf was next, but the enchanter seemed confused by the entire process. He ached to return to Castle Bullard to resume his work, and he talked about the finer details of his craft for a while before I dismissed him.

I didn’t spend very much time with Viceroy, either, but I did have a few questions for the royal mage about the other wizards. He didn’t know much about the majority of the foreigners who’d presented their magic to the summit of nobility, but he’d studied languages from around the world for decades, so I spammed a few respawns until I got the gist of a couple different tongues.

By the time the interview with the royal mage was over, I felt confident about my ability to travel anywhere around the world and communicate about basic things like where the bathroom was and how much things cost. Satisfied with the result of my time with him, I let Viceroy go, but I had him send in the next person on his way out.

Then Zorya walked in, and she carried the same crate of vials and bottles that she’d brought to the banquet, but I already knew a few of the potions she held inside the box. The invisibility potion intrigued me the most, so I spent the majority of my first interview run through with her trying to convince her to sell it to me. The alchemist insisted the potion was priceless, so I’d just have to use other means of acquiring some.

I used several respawns attempting to distract her while I lifted the potion from the crate, but she caught me almost immediately every single time. She might be a little brusque, but she certainly paid close attention to her work, so I decided to try again later and in the meantime redirected my attention to the reason I’d brought her there in the first place.

Treason.

“So, Zorya,” I began as I narrowed my eyes at the lady wizard during a new run through. “How long have you worked for the Duchess of Mistvale?”

“I first came to Mistvale Keep about a decade ago,” the alchemist informed me in a casual tone. “Clara was more than happy to welcome me into her household as she’d recently lost her previous court wizard, Clovis.”

“Would you consider yourself loyal to the crown?” I asked.

“What do you mean, Your Grace?” Zorya raised an eyebrow and eyed me for a long moment. “Of course, I am. Are you?”

“Absolutely.” I grinned, and then I decided to be a little truthful to see if it would cause Zorya to react. “His majesty has tasked me with sniffing out possible treason. There are whispers that Arginold and Racine were into some plot against the king or something like that.”

“One as great as yourself should not stoop to listening to idle gossip,” Zorya warned.

I frowned. “You don’t sound surprised to hear there is a plot against the king.”

“Isn’t there always plots against those who hold power?” Zorya shrugged. “If you have no other questions, Your Grace, I need to return to my experiments. Some of the ingredients are time sensitive.”

I wasn’t entirely satisfied with her response, but I had no proof she was involved in any treason, so I had to let her leave eventually.

“Thank you for your time, Zorya,” I said, and then I remembered the invisibility potion and supposed there was no harm in trying again. “Hey, would you sell me one of your potions?”

“Perhaps.” Zorya paused on her way to the entrance. “Which one?”

“The invisibility potion you showed to the summit of nobility,” I explained. “I would be willing to pay a lot of gold for it.”

Paired with my ability to reset back to a save point, the potion would make me a sleuthing champion. I could sneak in anywhere and get information, then reset, and I’d still have the potion. It was like a loophole where I could have a never-ending supply like with my griffon feather boots, although eventually the durability on my shoes would wear down completely, but then I could always travel to the griffon’s nest for more.

“The invisibility potion is priceless,” Zorya countered. “There is no amount of money that would make it worth parting with it.”

“I understand all that,” I said, and I opened my hands in a placating gesture. “Give me a number, any number, and we’ll see what I can do.”

“You are the Archduke of Sorreyal,” Zorya exclaimed with widened eyes. “You could afford it. I, however, only have so many ingredients to make the potion, and they are very challenging to harvest.”

“You won’t even try to haggle?” I arched one eyebrow as I gave her a questioning look.

“No, Your Grace,” Zorya said with a shake of her head.

I shrugged. It was worth a shot.

Chime.

I was still determined to get my hands on the bottle of invisibility potion I could see among the vials in Zorya’s crate, so I returned to my attempt at stealing it instead. It took me almost a hundred respawns before I was able to lift the bottle without the alchemist’s head whipping around, but that was only because I’d prolonged the interview for hours, and she ended up needing to use the bathroom.

When I was satisfied with the potion-bottle shaped bulge in my pants pocket, I brushed my hands together and waited for Zorya to return to the room I’d claimed for the interviews. I sat behind a heavy wooden desk, so I wasn’t worried about the alchemist seeing the bottle in my pants, but I had a million jokes running through my head anyway. The brusque lady wizard was definitely not my type, and possibly a traitor, too, so I clamped down on the montage of happy to see you jokes in my brain.

I wrapped up the interview with the alchemist, and I asked her to show in the next wizard. Zorya picked up her crate, bowed her head, and left the room without another word, but I didn’t have to wait very long for the next magic user.

Dumas strode into the room like he owned the place, and he glared down his nose at me when his pale-green eyes landed on where I sat waiting for him.

“Your Grace,” he murmured as he inclined his head ever so slightly.

“Dumbass, er, I mean, Master Dumas,” I said with a devilish smirk, and I dared him to fight me with my eyes.

I was the Archduke, though, so the court wizard from Edinburg manor wasn’t about to scold me for calling him a name. There were benefits to being among the upper class, but I promised myself I wouldn’t let it go to my head. Still, it was fun to fuck with Dumas, and after the performance he gave at the banquet, I felt like he deserved it.

The letter to Racine from Dumas that I’d found while I was in Arginold castle sprang to my mind, and I refocused on the task at hand.

“Do you know why you’re here?” I asked the necromancer in a casual tone as I gestured to the empty seat on the other side of the desk from me.

“No, Your Grace,” Dumas replied in a respectful tone, but he ignored my suggestion that he sit down. “Why am I here?”

“Well, I have long suspected that there is some treason going on in Sorreyal,” I explained in a mysterious tone. “I have reason to believe at least one of the wizards present at the summit is partially responsible for multiple attacks on my life.”

Dumas’ eyebrows twitched upward, but he quickly controlled his expression and crossed his arms over his black robes. “What are you trying to say, Your Grace? Are you accusing me of treason?”

“Absolutely not,” I lied. “I merely thought someone as wise and as powerful as you might have some information that could point me in the right direction.”

“Interesting…” Dumas scratched his chin, and his eyes roved around the room. “Perhaps one could question you, Your Grace.”

I got the sense he was stalling, but I didn’t know why.

“What do you mean?” I frowned. “I’m the one looking for the traitor.”

“A perfect position for a traitor to be in,” Dumas observed with a sage nod. “You have risen through the ranks of power and prestige in a matter of months. It has taken others many years to get a fraction of the power you’ve acquired. It seems you are ambitious. Maybe your eyes are set upon the throne?”

In a way, he wasn’t wrong, since I had demanded the king give up his throne to me at one point, but I’d reset and went a different direction, and King Frederick had no memory of the encounter. Dumas didn’t know about any of that, though, and he was probably just assuming things based on what little he knew about me already. He was playing the same game I was, and I had to admit, he was a tough nut to crack.

“I have earned the king’s trust through my actions, not my words.” I shrugged. “What have you done to prove your loyalty to the throne?”

“My loyalty lies with Sorreyal first and foremost,” Dumas admitted in an ominous tone. “And I have done plenty to prove my loyalty to the realm.”

Maybe our definitions of loyalty were a little different, but I didn’t think cowering behind the king while his own experiment ran wild was a good place to start.

“Is that why you stood back while your undead was headed toward the king?” I leaned my elbows on the table and pressed my fingers together beneath my chin. “How exactly did that little mistake happen?”

“A lapse in oversight.” Dumas shrugged. “A servant of mine inspected the glass casket for signs of weakness. Next time, I will handle the task personally.”

“Do you know much about glass?” I asked in a condescending tone. “It tends to break. Why did you choose that particular kind of casket for your presentation?”

“Why, to show the nobles the effects of my spellwork, of course.” Dumas looked at me like I was an idiot. “How else were they to see the full scope of my abilities?”

“Why not put him in an iron cage or something he can’t break?” I suggested. “You’re seriously claiming it was an innocent mistake and not purposefully done?”

“Yes, Your Grace,” Dumas said in a solemn tone. “I apologize for my lapse in control. It shouldn’t have happened.”

I was skeptical of the necromancer, but as with Zorya, I had nothing to back up my gut feelings, so I’d have to leave it be for now. I decided to follow him after the interview, and thanks to the invisibility potion I’d snagged, I could be a fly on the wall while he went about the rest of his day.

With that settled, I reset back to my save point before I asked Dumas a few more harmless questions, and then I released him from my presence with a dismissive wave of my hand. As the necromancer closed the door behind him, I pulled the potion vial out of my pocket, and I made a new save point before I took a good swallow from the potion. I didn’t want to chug it all in case I needed to use some again, but even though I didn’t know how long a small drink of the potion would work for, I could always reset if things went south.

My throat burned slightly, and I was amazed Eva hadn’t cried out in discomfort during the presentations. It was certainly an uncomfortable sensation, but I was quickly learning to expect that from magical experimentations. Everything with rewards also came with risks, after all.

I waited until I was sure my limbs were beginning to disappear from view, and when I glanced down and saw an empty chair instead of my lap, I knew I was ready. Then I slipped out the door, and I hurried my pace down the corridor as I caught up to Dumas. I ran into the necromancer at the entrance to my wing of the palace, and I let out a breath of relief when I spotted the back of his gray-black head of hair.

The necromancer swiveled his head around, and his pale-green gaze swept over the empty hallway behind him. I held my breath in an effort not to be detected, but a moment later, Dumas turned back around and continued on his way.

I stayed a little further behind him after that, since I didn’t want my breathing to give away my presence, but I wanted to stay close enough to keep the necromancer in my sights.

Dumas made his way through the palace to rooms on the far side of the building. I hadn’t spent very much time exploring this side since it was always full of other nobles, and I didn’t want to interfere with their personal belongings. It looked like I was about to get a chance to explore without any consequences, though, and excitement coursed through my veins.

I noticed the uniforms of the servants changed as we moved further away from my wing of the palace, and among the colors of the king were some people wearing brown and green tunics emblazoned with Edinburg’s crest on it, but I also noticed a few servants wearing purple and silver. They could only be the entourage of the Duchess of Mistvale, since the majority of the summit had already left Vallenwood.

To my surprise, I followed Dumas to the room where Zorya stood over a table littered with strange plants and fungi. The lady wizard jerked her chin in greeting to the necromancer, and I barely managed to slide inside the door before Dumas pushed it closed.

“I have just barely finished the potion you requested,” Zorya said in an exasperated tone. “The Archduke kept me longer than I anticipated.”

“Really?” Dumas tilted his head to the side, and he narrowed his pale-green eyes at the alchemist. “Maybe he found a crack in your mask.”

“I doubt it,” Zorya snorted.

I frowned. This was exactly the kind of thing I wanted to find out for myself.

What was this potion Zorya had made going to be used for?

“You said it was ready?” Dumas eyed the alchemist’s workspace pointedly. “I do not have a lot of time.”

“Here you are,” Zorya said, and she handed the necromancer a black vial. “One berserker elixir, as promised.”

My frown deepened. Had I heard her correctly? A berserker potion would have someone fighting with extra strength, but I didn’t understand how that was supposed to overthrow the king. Maybe the wizards had a champion they’d hired to assassinate Frederick and me. Questions ran through my head, but I wasn’t getting any answers just standing there.

“It’s about time,” Dumas scoffed. “We were supposed to spike his drink at the banquet.”

“I understand, but I had no idea I was going to be put on display until the last minute.” Zorya glared at the necromancer. “I had to prepare my samples first.”

“Fair enough,” Dumas sighed.

The necromancer slid the potion into a pocket of his robes, and he nodded his farewell to the alchemist without much friendliness in his expression. Zorya waved a dismissive hand, and then she returned her attention to her experiments.

I followed Dumas back out into the corridor, and then we made our way toward another area of the palace.

As we turned down a connecting hallway, we were suddenly surrounded by people dressed in Edinburg’s colors, and I had to be extra careful not to bump into anyone and give away my presence. The necromancer took me directly to the duke’s private living quarters, and I worked the muscle in my jaw as I dodged all the servants and guards wearing brown and green.

Edinburg certainly had a good-sized entourage, and I wondered if he even knew any of their names. The old man seemed like the typical noble as far as I could tell, but I wanted to be different.

I especially didn’t want to be anything like Edinburg.

“You’ve returned,” Edinburg observed when Dumas lowered himself into a bow.

“Yes, my lord,” Dumas murmured. “I retrieved the potion as well.”

“Good work.” Edinburg nodded. “We can finally continue on with our plans.”

“Are the others prepared?” The necromancer spoke in a soft voice, but I was close enough to hear him clearly.

“As ready as they can be,” the duke replied. “Did she make it to our specifications?”

“Berserker.” Dumas nodded.

“Once the berserker potion takes effect,” Edinburg said, “the king will rage out on the courtiers, and the people’s trust in him will falter.”

“No longer will he be the kindly king,” Dumas agreed with a wicked look in his eyes.

My suspicions had been confirmed. Edinburg and Dumas were trying to overthrow the king, and it was more than a simple assassination attempt by a spiteful enemy. They were trying to undermine Frederick’s reputation among the people before they killed him. The attack on Viceroy had weakened the throne, but his fate would be sealed if he went full berserker on a room full of courtiers.

I turned to leave since I’d learned all I needed to know, but I heard Dumas inhale sharply behind me.

“Is someone here?” the necromancer asked as he stared right through me, but then his pale-green eyes flickered with recognition, and his mouth fell open. “Y-Y-Your Grace!”

I glanced down and saw I was visible again.

“Guards!” Edinburg shouted at the top of his lungs, and I cursed under my breath as I pulled my feather sword free from its sheath. I was glad I’d decided to wear the blade to the interviews, but I’d grown to feel naked without it on my hip.

Four armed guardsmen trotted into the room with their swords drawn, so I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots, and I quickly cut them down, but I knew more would come. If I wanted to let this timeline continue then I had two options: try to run, or fight my way out.

Images of the masses of green and brown clothed guards and servants that stood between me and freedom flashed through my mind, and I groaned. Either way, it was going to be a challenge, so I decided just to reset back to my save point instead.

However, before I could even think the complete thought that ripped me backward through time, Edinburg swung at me with an ancient looking dagger. The short blade was engraved with crests along the flat edge, and gold wire twirled around the hilt. It looked more ceremonial than functional, but it made a threatening swish through the air in front of my torso as I jumped backward.

I parried his next blow with my feather sword, and the dagger flew from the duke’s hand. My weapon moved instinctively, and the next thing I knew, it was buried to the hilt in the Duke of Edinburg’s abdomen.

The duke stared unblinkingly at me in confusion for a long moment while a trickle of blood ran from the corner of his lips to his chin, and I realized he was dead.

Fuck.

I’d killed the Duke of Edinburg before being able to prove he was trying to overthrow the king. My word meant little without proof, and now I just looked guilty of murder.

Fortunately, I was the God of Time, and I could always fix my mistakes with a simple respawn.

Chime.

Chapter Sixteen

I was back in the interview room in the moment right before I’d drank the invisibility potion. I still had the entire vial remaining to use at a later time, and I tucked it back into my pants pockets as I thought over my next move.

Dumas and Edinburg were trying to overthrow the king, and his majesty needed to know who was working against him, so I headed toward the throne room. It seemed as though Zorya at least was involved in the plot, but I still wasn’t sure if the Duchess of Mistvale played a role in the scheme or not.

While I wished I had more foolproof evidence to take to the king, what I knew so far would have to do for the moment, but I’d figure out my next step after I made sure his majesty was safe.

I traversed the corridors of the palace in the direction of the throne room, and I nodded to the sentries at the entrance to the audience chamber. They nodded back and allowed me to pass through, and then I strode across the empty room toward the dais where the throne sat.

King Frederick sat upon his throne with a bored look upon his face, but his eyes brightened when he noticed my approach.

“Sir Sebastian, are your interviews completed?” The king rubbed his hands together excitedly. “Who do you think should perform the role of court wizard for the Arginold holdings?”

“I am here on other business.” I frowned. “I told you I would look into the possible treason going on around here, and I found out who is responsible for the recent attempts on mine and the royal mage’s life.”

“Be careful, Sir Sebastian,” the king said in a warning tone. “I have already told you I require proof.”

“How about an eyewitness account of scheming to overthrow you?” I raised an eyebrow and crossed my arms over my chest. “I saw it with my own eyes.”

“The accuser cannot also be the witness.” The king shook his head. “That is merely hearsay, Your Grace.”

“Look, Frederick, with all due respect, we don’t have time for that.” My frown deepened. “You need to trust me. The Duke of Edinburg and his wizard, Dumas, are plotting to make you look unfit to rule.”

“The Duke of Edinburg has been one of my staunchest supporters since I took my father’s place,” the king argued. “He and Dumas are loyal to the crown, I can assure you.”

“You’re wrong,” I countered. “They’re playing a long game, Your Majesty. They want your throne, and they’re willing to play nice for a little while in order to get what they want.”

“Then you will just have to be extra diligent in your protection of me,” the king shot back as he shrugged his shoulders and picked at a piece of lint on his lush red cloak. “I trust you to predict any attempts on my life with your abilities and thwart them before they can occur.”

“That’s what I’m trying to do,” I pointed out in an exasperated tone. “I followed Dumas when he fetched a potion from Zorya. It’s supposed to make you go crazy and get violent on the courtiers.”

“I’m sure you misunderstood,” the king persisted. “Now you’re accusing the Duchess of Mistvale’s court wizard as well.”

“What about the assassination attempt on your royal mage,” I reminded the king with a stubborn lift of my chin. “It was poison, right? Who better to supply a poison than one of the best alchemists around?”

“I see your point,” the king allowed in a reluctant tone. “But there is still no evidence other than your word. While I trust your judgement, your word alone is not enough to arrest a duke or duchess for treason. If I am seen as unfair or corrupt, it would cause discontent among the court and could lead to uprisings, riot, war. I require proof not only for myself but for my people.”

“Your court has been corrupted a long time ago,” I said in a hard voice. “It’s about time we take out the garbage around here and put people we can trust into the positions of power.”

“I trust Mistvale and Edinburg,” King Frederick said. “There are many enemies of the crown both foreign and domestic. The warlords of the south constantly harry our borders, and criminals often strike back against those who passed judgement on them. The assassination attempts could have come from any one of them. This is the last I’ll hear of it until you bring me physical proof of treachery.”

“If I catch them in the act, then you’ll have to believe me,” I insisted, and a wave of determination filled my gut.

I would make sure the attempt to overthrow the king was unsuccessful if it was the last thing I did.

I didn’t want the king to have any recollection of our interaction, at least not until I could produce the tangible evidence he required, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

I was back in the interview room, and I let out a deep sigh as I considered my next moves.

How was I supposed to get proof?

The question haunted me as I made my way into the main living area of my wing of the palace, and the friendly smiles of my entourage greeted me as I entered the room. It was hard to be frustrated when I had such awesome followers, so I grinned back and plopped myself down on the couch beside Riondale.

“You look upset, husband,” Elissa observed from across the room.

Eva sat at her side, and the duke’s daughter straightened as she gave me an analytical look. “She’s right. What’s wrong, Great One?”

“Ugh.” I hesitated, but then I found myself being pierced by Mahini’s ice-blue gaze. Her eyes beckoned the words out of me, and I found myself word vomiting to my followers about my current dilemma.

After I’d explained the full scope of my challenge, my women and my entourage fell into a thoughtful silence as they considered all I’d said.

“It seems as though the king is in grave danger,” Riondale said, and his eyes were as hard as flint. “We need to save him.”

“I agree,” I sighed. “But he won’t listen to reason unless I bring him physical evidence.”

“What about the Duchess of Mistvale?” A thoughtful frown creased Mahini’s brow. “How does she play into the scheme?”

“I’m not entirely certain,” I admitted, and while I knew it wasn’t very god-like for me to confess my frustrations, I’d already decided to reset to my save point after this conversation anyway.

“You said you followed Dumas back to Edinburg,” Bron pointed out, but then the former store owner’s eyes flickered with self-doubt. “Never mind, I’m sure you already thought of everything.”

“Go ahead, Bron,” I urged. “This is a free space to say anything you think could be helpful. None of you will remember it anyway.”

“O-Oh, okay…” Bron frowned in confusion, but then his wife Sarah elbowed him to encourage him to continue. “I was wondering if you already tailed the Duchess and her wizard to see what part they play in the scheme?”

“I should have absolutely thought of that already myself,” I laughed. “That’s a good idea, Bron. Thank you.”

“What if the Duchess is innocent?” Eva bit her lip. “I’d hate to get her in trouble for no reason.”

“That’s exactly why the king is wanting proof first,” I explained. “Don’t worry. The second Edinburg or Dumas slip up, I’ll be there to catch them, and in the meantime, I’ll figure out who all they’re working with. I’ll figure out who is responsible, and then I’ll bring them before the king.”

Then I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will, and the next thing I knew I was sitting in the interview room once more while the chime sounded in my ears.

I rose from my chair and made my way down the corridors to the Duchess of Mistvale’s wing of the palace, but I slipped into a side room before I turned the corner and entered their area. Then I sipped on the invisibility potion until I felt like I’d consumed enough to last a short while, and once my limbs began to disappear from view, I continued on down the hallway once more.

I found Zorya in the room I’d followed Dumas to, and she looked up in confusion when the door opened for nobody. The alchemist shrugged and returned her focus back to the mixture in front of her, so I found a comfortable place to sit and wait.

A little while later, Dumas strode in through the open door, but he pushed it closed behind him. The necromancer demanded the potion again, and the two wizards had their short interaction before Edinburg’s court wizard departed once more. This time, though, I stayed where I was, since I wanted to find out what Zorya did with the rest of her day.

The alchemist ended up boring me quite a bit because all she did was lean over her mixture, but every once in a while she sprinkled in a new ingredient. If I could have asked questions about the potion she was creating, then I would have been more interested, but as it was, I was getting eager for something else to happen.

After what felt like a lifetime later, Zorya began to clean up her workspace, and once the room was tidied, she headed out the door. I was quick to follow in her footsteps, but I made sure to stay far enough away so she wouldn’t hear my breathing.

I was already learning from my previous attempts.

I followed the court wizard down the winding hallways, but we stayed in the same wing of the palace her workspace was in. It didn’t take us very long to reach her next destination, and judging from the intricate carvings on the ornate walnut bedroom door, we were about to see the Duchess of Mistvale Keep.

Zorya knocked timidly on the door frame, and then a woman’s voice beckoned us inside. Clara was lounging on her bed, and she had the covers partially pulled away from her plump form. Her graying hair hung loose across her shoulders, and I could smell her rich perfume from the doorway.

“Zorya,” the duchess called out in a sing-song voice. “How lovely. Please, come in.”

“Madam, the potion has been delivered to Dumas,” Zorya reported in a clipped tone, and the brusque court wizard was obviously very uncomfortable in her mistress’ bed chamber, if her stiff back and tense shoulders were any indication. “Everything is going exactly as planned.”

“So far,” Clara snorted. “We will see if the Archduke interferes again.”

“Yes, well, he wasn’t supposed to be an issue,” Zorya muttered, and my ears perked up.

So, they were both in on the plot against the king and me.

It was nice to get validation for my gut instincts, but I still needed some kind of proof before I could drag the highest-ranking nobles before the king and accuse them of treason. I didn’t want King Frederick to turn me away a second time, so I would make sure I had plenty of evidence before I approached him about the scheme again.

“You would be wise to make sure your next hired hands do not fail in their task,” the duchess warned. “Even gods have weaknesses, after all. You just need to find it.”

“We tried to eliminate his followers,” Zorya explained with a shake of her head. “I’m not sure what happened, but none of the assassins returned.”

“Obviously, he and his followers made it safely to Vallenwood,” Mistvale scoffed. “You were supposed to keep him away from the summit of nobility until after the king was ruined.”

I’d already fucked up part of their plans, but it seemed as though they’d adjusted and gone a different route. I still wasn’t sure how I was going to prove their treachery, but I listened closely to every single word.

“Have Dumas handle the next phase on his own,” the duchess instructed. “He seems to be more capable than you are, anyway.”

“Yes, my lady,” Zorya said, but I could see the urge to argue in her eyes. “Who is the next target?”

“Have them kill all those pretty girls the Archduke surrounds himself with,” the duchess said, and she waved her hand dismissively. “That is all. Thank you, Zorya.”

Oh, hell, no.

That bitch was trying to target my women? There was no way she was going to succeed, but she’d just signed her own death warrant by showing just how low she would go.

I was torn when the court wizard departed her lady’s bedchamber. I wasn’t sure if I should stay and collect more information on the Duchess of Mistvale, or if I should follow Zorya and see where she went next.

It seemed as though the court wizard was the one actually performing the acts of treason beneath her mistress’ supervision, so if I wanted proof, I should follow the alchemist.

These damn nobles didn’t know who they were fucking with if they thought they could get to me, my women, or the king.

Zorya meandered through the corridors to the northern wing of the palace where I already knew Edinburg and his retinue were staying. The alchemist made her way to the room where Dumas and the duke had revealed their plans to me, and she knocked softly upon the portal’s surface.

Dumas opened the door, but his eyes flicked up and down the hallway. When he saw only the alchemist before him, he beckoned her inside the room. It was a little tricky for me to slide in behind her without being detected, but I’d started to get the hang of the invisibility thing.

“Why are you here?” Dumas frowned. “Our business is concluded. It will only raise suspicion for you to be here.”

“My mistress sends word,” Zorya explained to the necromancer. “She instructed me to have you send another attack after the Archduke, but this time remove his women. This will weaken him and make him easier to take out.”

“Plus, he’d be too distracted by his own grief to help the king,” Dumas mused, and he nodded his head in agreement. “Yes… I can do this. Tell your lady it will be done.”

“I knew we could count on you, Dumas,” Zorya breathed, and a wave of relief crossed over her face.

“Fear not, sister,” Dumas said in the nicest voice I’d heard him use yet. “Soon, we will be free of these noble overlords, and we will hold the power of the kingdom within our own grasp.”

Oh, shit.

Plots inside of plots. Not only were the two court wizards helping the duke and duchess undermine the king and attempting to remove me from the equation, but the two of them were also scheming behind their lord and lady’s backs.

I was intrigued so I leaned forward in an effort to hear them more clearly, but my hand brushed against a paper sitting on the desk.

Both court wizards’ heads swiveled toward me, and they peered in the spot where I stood for a long silent moment. When they found nothing, they shrugged off the odd sound and resumed their discussion.

“Are you certain this attempt will succeed?” Zorya’s voice belied her worry, and I realized she was the weakest link among the schemers. She was the one who seemed the least sure of her reasons for doing this, but maybe there was more to her than met the eyes.

“If it doesn’t,” Dumas insisted, “then I will go kill the Archduke’s women myself.”

“We must remain free from the shadow of suspicion,” Zorya pointed out. “We cannot get directly involved. You know better, Dumas.”

“I know, I know,” Dumas said, and he held up his hands to ward off her verbal attack. “Trust me, that would be a last resort only. I just want them dead like they were supposed to be a long time ago.”

“Racine was worthless,” Zorya scoffed. “No wonder his lord killed him.”

“They were both out of their minds,” Dumas agreed. “Although, I’ve had a feeling ever since I heard of their demise that things are not as we are being told.”

“What do you mean?” Zorya frowned.

“I believe there was someone else involved in their deaths,” Dumas explained. “Someone who urged them to kill each other.”

“Could have just been their own weaknesses getting the best of them.” Zorya shrugged. “There is no evidence of anyone else being involved. Clara had me look into it personally. She felt she would be next.”

“She still might be,” Dumas replied in an ominous tone, and he tucked his hands into the sleeves of his robe. “But we’ve spent too much time together already. You need to leave, and do not return to this area of the palace again. We will meet elsewhere in the future.”

“Very well, Master Dumas.” Zorya bowed her head, and she turned to leave. “Let me know how it goes.”

“Oh, I’m sure word will sweep through the palace swiftly enough for all to hear,” Dumas chuckled, but the sound held no mirth.

The hairs on the nape of my neck stood on end, and a heavy feeling settled into the pit of my stomach as I came to the realization they wouldn’t stop until they either died or got their way.

Still, I was confident that if anyone could throw a wrench in their schemes, it was me. I may not have been in this magical fantasy world for very long, but it already felt like my home, and I wasn’t about to let a couple of assholes fuck it up for me.

I followed Zorya around a little more, but she mostly just kept to herself and worked on her potions. When I was sure she was done scheming for the day, I reset back to my save point in the interview room.

I wore a thoughtful frown on my face as I made my way out to the living space of our wing of the palace, but the friendly smiles of my followers pulled me from my thoughts. I plopped down on the couch, and I glanced around at the good people who surrounded me. I was determined not to let anything bad happen to them, but I had no idea when the assassination attempt would occur.

A lump rose in my throat as I imagined waking up to all three of my women dead, and I had to shake my head to dispel the image.

“What are you guys up to?” I asked in an effort to distract myself from my dark thoughts.

“We were trying to cheer Eva up,” Elissa informed me with a soft smile.

“What’s wrong?” My gaze shot to the duke’s daughter, and she flashed me a sad look.

“It’s okay, really,” Eva insisted, but there was an unusual heaviness to her voice.

I’d been too distracted by my thoughts during my previous run through that I hadn’t even noticed she was distraught, and I chided myself for being stuck inside my own head too much to be there for the woman I loved.

“Tell me who hurt you,” I insisted, and while I wanted to demand it in a hard voice, I kept my tone soft and encouraging. “They will suffer the consequences.”

“Some of them nobles,” Jax offered, and he gave me the most uncomfortable expression. “I been tryin’ to make her laugh, but she don’t want to.”

“Thanks.” I nodded. “I wish I’d known sooner that you were upset. Will you please tell me what happened?”

“There were some ladies at the banquet,” Elissa explained, and she rubbed Eva’s back affectionately. “They made fun of Eva for being your lover.”

“And what’s wrong with that?” Now, I was pissed. Not only was someone trying to hurt my lovely ladies, but someone else had already hurt one of them. She might not be dying, but she wasn’t happy, and I wanted to wring the neck of whoever had caused her to feel this way. “It should be an honor to be on the arm of the Archduke.”

“It is for Mahini and Elissa,” Eva explained with a sigh, and her smokey-gray eyes were troubled when they met my gaze. “Your marriage to Elissa makes her an Archduchess, and Mahini is your blood-bonded shield maiden. I am simply your lover.”

“Are you…” I frowned. “Are you saying we need to get married?”

“I just wanted to explain what was said.” Eva shook her head, and a red hue rose to her cheeks. “I didn’t mean to press you into anything, Bash…”

I had a sudden moment of clarity, and I realized what I needed to do to fix the situation. While I wasn’t sure how to save them from an assassination attempt that could happen at any moment, I knew how to turn a woman from a lover to a wife. So much had happened since we’d arrived in Vallenwood, and not a lot had been good things, but I was about to change that.

I sank down onto one knee in the middle of the room, and everyone in the room let out startled gasps.

“Evangeline Bullard,” I declared in a loud and clear voice that rang with confidence. “Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“Is it possible?” Eva’s hands leapt to cover her mouth, and her smokey-gray eyes welled with emotion. “This can’t really be happening…”

“What do you say, beautiful?” I grinned. “Wanna hitch your star to my wagon? Wanna be mine forever?”

“Say yes already!” Caelia squealed, and everyone laughed out loud.

“Say something, at least!” Elissa urged as she shook Eva by the shoulders.

“I-I-I,” Eva stammered out as she shook her head in disbelief. “I don’t know what to say… ”

“How do you not know the answer to that question?” Mahini frowned. “This is a good thing, silly. Just tell him yes.”

“Of course, I want to marry you, Bash!” Eva laughed as tears began to stream down her face. “I have wanted this to happen since the first moment I met you. I’ve loved you from the moment I knew you existed. Yes, yes, yes!”

“First thing tomorrow, I can go get you a ring,” I informed her in a decisive tone, and I gave her my most charming smile as I reached out to take her hand. “You can even go with me and pick out which one you would like.”

“Oh, that doesn’t matter to me at all!” Eva gushed, and she suddenly threw herself into my arms. She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried her damp face in my neck, so I wrapped her in a tight embrace and held her against me while her shoulders shook.

I’d never seen her so emotional, but it seemed as though I had managed to lift her spirits a little. All it took was a marriage proposal.

“That reminds me,” I said as a thought crossed my mind. “Mahini and Elissa, do you two want actual wedding rings as well?”

“What do you mean?” Mahini’s eyebrows furrowed in concern. “You gave me a silver ring from the burial sanctum in Lake Balerno. That is more than enough for me.”

“You gave me a gorgeous green gemstone necklace during that same quest,” Elissa added as she flipped her fiery hair over her shoulder. “But I wouldn’t mind getting a new ring, if you’re handing them out to all your wives.”

“I can if you wish,” I laughed. “I just want to make all three of you girls happy.”

“Oh, trust me,” Mahini snorted as she crossed her arms over her chest. “We are more than happy to be yours.”

“I think you deserve a real ring, too, Mahini,” I insisted.

“Let’s all go ring shopping together,” Eva suggested with a bright smile as her smoky-gray eyes danced with delight. “It will be fun!”

I wondered briefly what the rules were for having multiple wives, but then I decided I didn’t care. I would shape the rules to fit me. I was the Archduke, the God of Time, and the Dragon Slayer.

If anyone could have a bunch of super-hot wives, it was me, right?

Chapter Seventeen

I made a new save point as Evangeline took my hand since I had a good idea where the night was headed, and I pulled her down onto my lap to a chorus of applause from my entourage.

“Congratulations, Evangeline,” Elissa squealed, and my wife hopped up and down on the balls of her feet. “We’re going to be sister-wives! It’s official!”

“This calls for a celebration!” Bellona announced, and she clapped her hands excitedly.

“Tonight?” Caelia murmured as her soft chocolate eyes flicked to the setting sun beyond the window.

“No, no,” the seamstress said and waved her hands. “Another day. We will need time to prepare.”

“Congratulations, sir,” Riondale said with an uncharacteristic grin. “You’re certainly one lucky man.”

“You can say that again,” I chuckled.

Hell, I said it to myself all the time. Being a god had its perks, and the string of hot babes on my arm was definitely one of my top favorites.

“Let’s give ‘em some privacy,” Jax growled, and he shooed the rest of my followers away, which left me alone with my three women.

“It looks like we’re alone now.” I peered lovingly up at the duke’s daughter, and then I included Mahini and Elissa in my gaze. “How shall we celebrate, ladies?”

“Well,” Mahini purred, and she swayed her hips as she crossed the distance to me. The desert goddess stroked her fingers down my spine and buried them in my hair before her piercing blue gaze met my eyes. “I think you and Eva have earned some time alone.”

“Yess,” Elissa practically moaned, which made me chuckle. “You’ve already swept her off her feet, Bash, now carry her away.”

“They have a point…” Evangeline murmured in my ear, and then she nibbled on my lobe. “If that is what you desire?”

“Always,” I growled, and I stood to my feet with Eva in my arms. “I’ll see you girls in the morning, then.”

“Goodnight, you two!” Elissa giggled, but she stood up on her tiptoes to plant a kiss on my cheek. The tiny goddess ran her fingers through Eva’s hair like she was a baby in my arms, but the duke’s daughter leaned into the touch, so it was obvious she enjoyed it. “Have fun.”

“This would be a good opportunity to impregnate her,” Mahini pointed out with a curt nod. “Fill her with your seed so a child may grow on this night. It would be a good omen.”

“I will do my best,” I laughed, and I kissed the desert goddess on the forehead. “Thanks for the tip.”

“That would be magical,” Eva sighed in my arms. “I would love to bear your children, Bash…”

“I know.” I grinned down at her. “Let’s go spend the rest of the night trying, shall we?”

“Please.” Eva nodded.

I winked at the other two women before I carried Evangeline down the hallway to the room I’d claimed as my own. Mahini and Elissa still had plenty of empty rooms in this wing to choose from, but I had a feeling they would wind up snuggled up together. The thought warmed my heart, but as we approached the bedroom, other areas of my body began to heat up in anticipation of what was to come.

The sex I’d had with Elissa on our wedding night was some of the best sex of my life, but it had only gotten better and better from there. Still, I knew the night with Evangeline would be just as special, and I planned on burning every detail into my long-term memory.

I kicked open the door with the toe of my boot, and then I carried the duke’s daughter across the threshold. I crossed the distance to the bed, and I placed her gently down upon the blanket.

“You’re being so sweet to me,” Eva murmured as her eyelashes fluttered over her smokey-gray eyes. “Thank you, Bash… You make me feel so happy.”

“Trust me.” I smirked. “I’m about to make you a lot happier.”

“I believe you,” Eva giggled in anticipation, and she scooted back until she was in a comfortable position against the pillows.

“Why are you still wearing so many clothes?” I asked with a raised eyebrow, and then I proceeded to kick off my boots and unhook my belt. “You have until the count of five to get naked.”

To be fair, I made sure I was taking off my clothes at the same pace as the duke’s daughter, but she was faster. Eva was laying naked before me by the time my pants came off my hips, and I flashed her a devilish grin as I took in her full beauty.

Eva’s short jagged hair was a little askew from getting undressed, and her soft pale skin glimmered in the light from the lamps. Her smokey-gray eyes were full of lust, and her tongue darted out to moisten her dry lips.

I dragged my eyes across her body, and I couldn’t wait to do the same thing with my hands. I followed the form of her shoulder to the dip of her waist and then even further to the curve of her hips.

Eva was perfect, and she was all mine.

“I can almost feel your eyes on me,” she murmured as she covered her perky little breasts with a self-conscious hand. “Do I please you, Great One?”

“More than words could explain.” I shook my head in amazement at how lucky I was. “You have no reason to be embarrassed or self-conscious. You’re gorgeous, and I can’t wait to spend the rest of our lives together.”

“Me, either.” Eva removed her hand slowly, and she flashed me a timid smile. “Get over here already, my future husband!”

I chuckled as I crawled across the massive king-sized bed toward her, but I stopped when I reached her feet. With the softest of kisses, I explored the skin of her toes until Eva was giggling from the ticklish sensation. She pulled her feet up and curled her legs until she was in the fetal position, and she shot me a pouty face.

“Be still,” I growled in a playful tone. “I’m trying to explore my fiancée’s body.”

“I’m trying,” Eva giggled, and she stuck her toes back out in a straight line.

“Thanks.” I grinned, and then I returned to my ministrations.

I wanted to literally kiss her from toe to head, and since I was the God of Winning, I always got what I wanted.

I wished time would slow down so I could spend the rest of my life in this moment, but I had ways to make that happen. I could go as slow or fast as I wanted and then reset back to my save point to do it all over again.

Eva inhaled sharply as my lips found their way a little higher north, and I was pleased to discover her ankles were equally as sensitive as her feet. The lighter the touch, the more she reacted, and her little gasps were music to my ears.

“Oh, Bash, you’re such a tease,” Eva murmured as goosebumps erupted along the flesh of her legs. “This is torture!”

“I haven’t even reached your waist yet, darling,” I informed her. “Be patient. If you’re going to be my wife, then you have to let me make love to you as slow as I want sometimes.”

“Of course,” she breathed, and her eyelashes fluttered once more. Her gray eyes were trusting as she gazed down at me, and I kept her locked in my gaze as I slowly lowered my lips to her skin. “Do whatever you want to me. I am yours…”

“Forever.” I nodded, and I trailed my tongue from her ankles to her shins. My fingers followed the path my mouth had already taken, and I felt Eva stretch toward the sensation of my touch.

Then my lips crossed her knees, and I tasted the silky-smooth skin of her inner thighs. Eva instinctively spread her legs ever so slightly, and the movement drove me wild with desire. My cock hardened against the bedspread beneath me, and I had to take a deep breath to cool my rapidly rising desire. I was going to take my time and enjoy every inch of my future bride, and my body would have to deal with it. It would soon be time to get my own pleasure, but for the moment, I wanted to torture Eva until she begged me for release.

I moved upward, but I avoided her center of pleasure as I caressed her hip bone with my tongue and spread the warmth of my fingers out across her legs.

“Oh, my!” Eva gasped as I made my way toward her stomach, and goosebumps trailed in the wake of my tongue.

“You like that?” I chuckled against the soft dewy skin of her lower abdomen.

“I like everything you’re doing to me,” Eva whispered, and her fingers reached down to tangle themselves in my hair. “It’s torturously delightful…”

“That’s exactly what I intended.” I nodded in satisfaction, and then I returned my focus to her magnificent body.

The primary word that sprang to mind was soft, but the duke’s daughter had earned some hard edges as well. The muscles of her abdomen were lean and toned, and her legs had grown more muscular since the first time I’d ever seen them. Eva trained regularly now, and fought by my side more often than I liked, but her efforts were paying off. While I loved her just as she was, it was still kind of awesome to have my woman getting hotter over time. Her skin would always be silky smooth and soft, so she could get as fit as she wanted, and I would be one happy groom.

I felt her hips buck toward my fingers as they roved especially close to her down-covered mound, and I shot her an admonishing look.

“Getting anxious, are we?” I teased as I pressed her hips back into the bed. “What do you want me to do, Eva?”

“I-I-I… I want you… to…” Eva bit her lip as she gathered the courage to say what she wanted. The expression was adorable and made me want to be inside her right then and there, but that would come later.

“Make you cum?” I supplied with an arched eyebrow, and then I trailed my mouth tantalizingly close to the mound between her thighs.

“Is that the word for the lightning feeling?” Eva murmured as she played with my hair, and a subtle pressure pushed me toward her center of pleasure.

“Mmhmm,” I confirmed. “All you have to do is say it.”

“Please, Bash…” Eva gasped as my lips reached their destination. “Yess…”

“You have to say it,” I insisted, and I flicked my tongue across the outer edges of her lower lips.

“I… want you to… make me… cum!” Eva stammered out, but it was all I needed to hear.

Her nails dug into my scalp as I pushed her legs even further apart and licked her crevice from bottom to top in one swift motion.

“Fuuuck,” she gasped, and her juices already seeped from her entrance to drip onto the bed sheet beneath us.

“You’re so wet already,” I observed as I sampled her juicy flavors. “You must want me really bad…”

“Yes.” Eva nodded slowly, but her eyes were staring blankly up at the ceiling as she focused in on my movements between her legs. “I always want you, Bash… Every moment of every day.”

Her words were music to my ears as I got busy eating her pussy like my life depended on it. I swirled my tongue around her clit, and then I sucked the pleasure node between my lips, which elicited a series of panting gasps from the duke’s daughter.

“Oh, Bash, yes…” she moaned, and her hips bucked toward the sensation.

I wrapped my arm around her hips, and I positioned my fingers at the top of her entrance, which allowed me to spread them open even more to give my tongue full access to her dripping wet pussy. She tasted delicious and refreshing, and I lapped up her juices like a kid in a candy store.

Eva was getting really worked up, and I pushed her to the verge of orgasm multiple times, but each time I paused until she calmed back down. This was still supposed to be torturous, after all. The duke’s daughter was already gasping for air, and her pale skin was flushed a rosy hue. I was just waiting to hear her beg me, and then I would release her from the agony of my teasing.

“Please…” she murmured in a voice thick with desire, and her tongue flicked out to moisten her lips. “Please, Bash… It’s too much. I need you.”

That was my cue, so I slurped up her clit once more, and with my other hand I slowly slid one digit inside her moist entrance. I thrust gently in and out while I manipulated her pleasure node with my mouth, and her gasps turned to screams as her entire body began to shudder beneath me.

“Fuck!” Eva gasped. “Oh, Bash!”

I didn’t relent my attack on her pussy, and her hips bucked wildly around my face despite the arm restraining her. I licked her from bottom to top, and I flicked my tongue across her clit as she shook against my mouth. Then the walls of her entrance clamped down on my fingers, and she spasmed through another orgasm right on top of the first one.

Intrigued, I decided to see how many times I could make her climax in a row, so I added a second finger to the one inside her entrance. Her lips stretched to accommodate the additional girth, and her tight little pussy shuddered around my digits as I moved them slowly in and out. I circled her clit with my tongue until she was pressing toward me, and then I sucked it into my mouth the way she liked.

Eva’s nails dug deeper into my scalp, and she held my head motionless while her hips ground against my face until she was practically fucking herself with my mouth and fingers.

It was hot as hell.

My cock throbbed with need as she calmed down from her third orgasm, and the sheets beneath us were soaked with her love juices, but there was still plenty of dry bedding remaining.

“Come here.” I hopped up on my knees, and I repositioned Evangeline onto a dry spot.

“Anything you say,” Eva murmured, and she looked up at me beneath hooded eyes. “You’re amazing…”

“You haven’t seen anything yet, my love,” I assured her, and I stroked my cock slowly as I eyed her dribbling pussy and spread-eagle form. “We have the rest of our lives for me to come up with new ways to blow your mind.”

“I will gladly spend the rest of my life picking up the pieces of my brain,” Eva replied with a coy smile. “Now, come up here and kiss me like you want to marry me.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I growled, and then I curled up beside her. I cupped her cheeks in my hands as I leaned in for a kiss, and I brushed her lips softly with mine. “Like this?”

“Mmhmm,” she murmured, but her lips parted ever so slightly to invite me in further.

The kiss deepened, and our tongues roved out to explore each other’s mouths. Eva moaned, and the sound vibrated her lips in a very enjoyable fashion. When we finally came up for air, my cock was pressed against her legs with a demanding energy.

“I need you inside me now,” Eva informed me in a decisive tone, and her gray eyes were serious. “I want to feel all of you.”

“Me, too.” I smirked, and I rolled onto my back as I pulled the duke’s daughter on top of me.

Eva’s legs spread to straddle my hips, and as she settled into a seated position, her wet lips rubbed against the tip of my cock, which made it jump with anticipation. My future wife giggled, and she rocked her hips to rub herself all over me.

“Fuck, that’s hot,” I groaned as I kept my eyes locked on my crotch. My dick was already slick with her pussy juices, and I hadn’t even been inside her yet. My member throbbed almost painfully with the urgency of my desire, but I wanted to make sure my bride was just as ready as I was, so I spread her legs a little more and rubbed her clit in a circle with my thumb.

“That… feels… so… goood…” Eva gasped, and she bucked her hips toward the sensation, which positioned the tip of my dick right at her entrance.

I felt her inviting warmth, and the wetness coating my length, but her eyes were full of desire as they burned into me.

She was ready, and so was I.

I kept her locked in my gaze as I slowly slid inside her, and her lips parted ever so slightly as her gray eyes widened. Her forehead creased as a moan escaped her mouth, and her hips rocked in a slow circular motion.

I could feel every inch of her tight wet pussy, and my cock pulsed as she squeezed tightly around me. Every motion she made sent shockwaves of pleasure up my spine, and I could have come right then, but I held onto my control.

Then Eva began to bob up and down the length of my shaft, and her juices gushed out in torrents. She planted the palms of her hands on my chest to give herself support, and her face was contorted in an expression of bliss as she rode me like a blue-ribbon cowgirl at the fair.

I gripped her hips to encourage her rhythm, and soon we were working together at a brisk pace that had us both panting. She kept her smokey-gray eyes locked on my face, and the wave of pleasurable expressions she wore was almost as enjoyable as the sensation of her pussy around my cock.

“Oh, Bash,” Eva moaned as she ground her crevice onto me so my tip reached deep inside her. “The… lightning… is starting… again…”

“Oh, yeah?” I grinned as I leaned up and wrapped my arms around her lower back to hold her against me. Then I started to lick and suck on her nipples while she bobbed up and down on top of me.

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Eva gasped out, and then she froze as a wave of orgasmic bliss took over her. “Yesss!”

A sea of stars exploded in my vision as I gripped her tightly against me, and the sensation of her pulsating around my shaft was too much for me to bear, so I released my hold on my self-control.

“Fuuuckk,” I growled as I sprayed my seed deep inside Evangeline’s dripping wet tunnel.

The wave of sperm exploded out of me like water shooting from a firehose, and I collapsed back on the bed as my hips spasmed. I held my future wife against my pelvis as we both shuddered through the aftermaths of our orgasms, and I groaned when my legs jolted with another shock of electricity.

“Mmm,” Eva murmured as she moved her hips in a circle. “I love the way it feels when you fill me with your seed.”

I glanced down to see some of the white tendrils dribbling out of her red, swollen pussy to coat my shaft and balls, so I quickly grabbed her and flipped her onto her back.

“Squeeze your legs together,” I instructed. “That way none of it will fall out. You do want a baby, right?”

“Absolutely.” Eva nodded emphatically. “I will do as you say.”

She snuggled up against my chest, and I squeezed her against me with one arm.

“You’re way too sexy for your own good.” I shook my head in awe as memories of our lovemaking session flashed through my mind. I was already itching to reset and do it all over again.

“As long as you think so,” Eva replied with a contented sigh. “I can’t wait to rub it in those ladies’ faces that I’ll be your wife someday.”

“Speaking of our wedding,” I said. “How soon are you thinking?”

“I am not sure,” Eva admitted. “While I must admit I have fantasized you would someday claim me as your wife, I haven’t thought much past just being yours forever.”

“We could do it soon if you want,” I pointed out. “I’m sure the king would happily help us tie the knot. He’s always wanting an excuse to have a banquet, after all.”

“I would want all of Bastianville to be able to be there,” Eva said. “It wouldn’t be fair to the rest of the people if they couldn’t witness your second marriage.”

“They got to see the first one,” I reminded her. “You’re sure Vallenwood wouldn’t be a better location? We’d have all the finery and fanciness of the palace at our disposal. It would be even better than if you had a wedding at your dad’s castle.”

“I’m sure he will insist upon us using his castle as soon as he gets word of our engagement,” Eva mused.

“I take it Vallenwood is out altogether, then?” I chuckled.

“Too fancy.” Eva shook her head, and the motion caused the ends of her jagged blonde hair to tickle my nose. “I’ve spent my entire life draped in fine clothes and surrounded by fancy things. I would much rather our wedding be smaller and more casual.”

“You’ll be the Archduchess of Bastianville,” I pointed out. “You deserve all the finest things in life, but if that’s a small wedding in our hometown, then so be it.”

“I want you to be happy, too, my future husband,” Eva purred. “I’m not the only one getting married at our wedding, you know. If you want a big wedding in Vallenwood, then I will be happy to go along with you. I just want to be your wife. The rest is unimportant.”

“There’s no rush to figure it out,” I assured her. “We just got engaged last night, and where I come from people stay like that for years before they actually tie the knot. I’m not sure I can wait that long, though.”

“Me, either,” Eva admitted with a wry smirk. “It’s all I can do not to say let’s tie the knot tomorrow.”

“We could…” I waggled my eyebrows at the duke’s daughter, which elicited a delighted giggle.

“Patience, my love,” she urged. “It is as you always say. We have all the time in the world.”

“I do say that a lot, don’t I?” I chuckled, and then I nuzzled my nose against her jagged blonde locks. “You’re pretty wonderful, you know that?”

“Not nearly as wonderful as you are,” she countered.

We spent the next few hours going several more rounds, cuddling, and complimenting each other the way only a newly engaged couple can, but right before we ended up falling asleep, I reset back to my save point to enjoy the evening all over again.

Chime.

I didn’t waste any time getting inside my soon-to-be bride, and she orgasmed around my shaft multiple times before I released a bucketful of my seed deep inside her tunnel.

Chime.

We made love in pretty much every position I could think of, and then we came up with a few new ones of our own. I had her bend over doggy style, then we sixty-nined, and during one run through, I had her wrapped up like a pretzel.

Chime.

Chime.

I came in her mouth, on her breasts, and inside her tight little tunnel more times than I could count, but nothing really quite matched the beauty of my first run through of the evening, so I reset back to my save point for a final time.

This time, I went slow again, and I had her reach climax four times before I entered her soft, squishy well of pleasure. I made love to my fiancée slowly, and I savored every sight, smell, and taste she provided until we were both exhausted.

I made a new save point to finalize our night as she laid her head on my chest and curled her legs around mine. We talked about our future wedding again, and my future wife fell asleep with a smile on her lips, so I was beyond satisfied.

The next morning dawned bright and early, and my eyes popped open of their own accord. I felt full of energy and ready to take on the world, so I slid out from beneath Evangeline and pulled on my clothes from yesterday.

I knew the late riser would be asleep for a few more hours, so I tiptoed out of the room with my boots in my hand, and I went out in search of some breakfast.

The servants of the king’s palace usually had a spread of breakfast foods available before I woke up, but it was still early. I found the staff in the process of laying out the trays when I entered the kitchen, and I nodded to them in greeting.

They didn’t say anything to me, so I grabbed a plate and began to help myself. I scooped up some biscuits and gravy, grabbed several pieces of bacon, and filled a glass with a red liquid I assumed was a kind of fruit juice.

Riondale trotted into the kitchen looking well-rested and ready for the day, and the young lieutenant saluted when he noticed me.

“How was your night?” Riondale asked with a subtle smile, and his brown eyes danced with amusement.

“Perfect,” I assured him. “I don’t know how I ever got so lucky…”

“Maybe it’s the godly powers,” Riondale suggested with a shrug.

“True,” I chuckled. “I just didn’t want to rub it in.”

“Oh, there’s nothing to worry about there.” Riondale clapped me on the shoulder, and then he grabbed a plate for himself. “I am honored to serve you, Great One. Hearing of your exploits just sweetens the deal.”

“I’m glad you think so.” I finished getting my breakfast gathered, and then I headed into the dining room.

The young lieutenant followed after me a moment later, and the two of us sat down to enjoy our food.

“So, some of the volunteers came to the palace yesterday while you were holding your interviews,” Riondale informed me between bites. “They were worried about not being trained to fight.”

“We will be in Vallenwood for a short while still,” I pointed out. “I’m helping the king select the court wizard to the new Duke of Arginold. We have time to train them, if that’s what they want.”

“Forgive me if it’s insubordinate,” Riondale said in a worried tone, “but I assumed you would say that, so I already started to work with them. We ran through some drills yesterday, but after I eat, I’m going to meet up with them again.”

“Take Niconor, Jeron, and Bron with you, too,” I suggested. “They’re still needing some practice.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale nodded crisply.

“Good work, Ri-guy,” I said, and I noticed some of the tension leave his shoulders. “If you’re going to be my general, then you’ll need to get comfortable making some decisions on your own.”

“Would Jaxtom not make a better candidate?” Riondale frowned. “You’ve known him longer, and he is more respected by the people of Bastianville.”

“Jax also has a shop to think of,” I pointed out. “He’ll stay plenty busy outfitting our army, so I don’t think he would have time to lead them on top of that. No, you are my top pick, Ri-guy. If that’s something you even want?”

“Of course, sir.” Riondale blinked at me in confusion. “It would be the highest honor you could bestow upon me. I couldn’t have predicted you would ask me in my wildest dreams.”

“Glad I could make your dreams come true,” I said, and I flashed him a grin. “It sure takes a lot of weight off my shoulders knowing I have someone I can count on. There are some nefarious deeds going down, and I need good men at my back.”

“I have your back,” Riondale assured me. “I hope you always feel like you can count on me.”

“Me, too,” I laughed, but then the upcoming assassination attempt sprang into my mind, and I frowned. “There’s something else I need to discuss with you.”

“Anything, sir.” Riondale matched my frown with his own.

“I have learned there will be another attempt on our lives soon,” I informed him in a serious tone. “This time, it will be focused on my women.”

“Who would do such a heinous thing, here in the palace of the king?” Riondale shook his head as he clenched his fists. “Don’t worry, sir. I won’t let anything happen to them.”

“Neither will I.” I scratched my chin as I thought over what I needed the lieutenant to do. “I’d like to keep the girls well-guarded. While they can protect themselves for the most part, I’m not leaving anything to chance. Any time they leave this wing of the palace, I want an armed guard with them. Even Mahini, although I know she’ll argue.”

“Who will argue?” Elissa asked as she bounced into the room with a plate full of food.

“You’re up early,” I observed, and I leaned my head back so she could plant a kiss on my lips before she took a seat at my side. “And hungry.”

“I am.” Elissa gave me a soft smile. “I wasn’t feeling great when I first woke up, but after I laid still for a while, the feeling passed. Then all I felt was starving.”

“I think the banquet tired us all out more than we were expecting,” I mused. “Make sure you get lots of rest today. I can’t have you getting sick of me.”

“I will.” Elissa twirled one strand of her fiery locks around her pointer finger as she picked at her food. “But back to what you were saying. Someone will argue with you? Who would possibly be crazy enough to do that?”

“Mahini,” I chuckled.

“True enough,” Elissa giggled.

“You girls will have armed guards with you at all times for the remainder of our stay in Vallenwood,” I informed my wife. “I don’t want to scare you, but one of my enemies is trying to get to me by hurting my women.”

“Fools,” Elissa snorted. “If anyone even comes close to me, I’ll smash them with my mace.”

“Promise me you’ll stay out of trouble?” I fixed her with a stern look. “Or at least not go looking for it?”

“Don’t worry, husband,” Elissa cooed. “I’ll stay in the palace today.”

“I’m off to training,” Riondale announced as he pushed back away from the table with his empty plate in his hands. “If you get curious later, we’ll be in the courtyard.”

“Good.” I nodded. “Don’t go too far.”

Riondale shot a glance at my wife, and he nodded subtly. Since I was confident we were on the same page, I waved goodbye and returned my focus to my food. The bacon was perfectly crunchy, and the gravy was divine. I gobbled up the rest of it in a few swift bites, and then I wiped the back of my hand across my mouth.

Elissa ate much more daintily, but I waited for her to finish before we returned our empty dishes to the kitchen. My wife stretched up on her tiptoes to give me a kiss, and then she murmured something about going to wake up Eva.

I found Mahini and Caelia in the living room, and the two girls smiled at me in greeting when I entered.

“How are you lovely ladies this morning?” I asked.

I wasn’t surprised Mahini was awake already since the desert goddess had always been an early riser, but I knew next to nothing about Caelia. The general store owner seemed bright-eyed and bushy-tailed despite the sun still just barely lifting over the horizon, so I took it she and Mahini were similar in that way.

“Ready to go home,” Mahini informed me as her nose scrunched up in distaste. “The beds here are too soft.”

“It won’t be too much longer, I promise,” I assured her. “I have a bit of business left to take care of, and then we’ll be headed home.”

“I know you are doing things for the king,” Mahini replied. “I don’t mean to hurry you. I miss sleeping in a tent, though, and hunting with you. All this pomp and fuss does not sit right with me.”

“Me, either,” Caelia murmured with a shake of her head. “It is… Overwhelming, to say the least.”

It was interesting to see the two women getting along, since they were vastly different. Where Mahini was bold and brave, Caelia was soft and timid. The desert goddess could kill a man with a look, and the general store owner could melt you with her chocolate eyes. They were both powerful in their own ways, but it seemed they had some things in common. Namely, not enjoying the fanciness of the palace as much as the other women did.

Still, I wanted to bring Caelia out of her shell, so I flashed her a cheeky grin.

“Your beauty is overwhelming, Miss Stone,” I said in a flirtatious voice, and her cheeks bloomed with a dark rosy hue.

“I don’t know what to say…” Caelia avoided my eyes, and she fiddled with the skirt of her dress.

“You just say thank you and let him adore you,” Mahini instructed the timid girl with a smile pulling at the corners of her lips. The affection for the dark-haired woman was obvious in her voice, and it made my heart swell with pride.

I had some of the best damn women in the whole world.

After I spent some time flirting with Caelia and Mahini, I talked to Jax about where we should go next in search of our dragon armor blacksmith, and then I discussed fabric purchases with Bellona. By the time Riondale returned with his trainees, Niconor, Jeron, and Bron, lunch was being served in the kitchen.

It was nice to spend some time with my entourage, and we all laughed over our food as we sat around the large formal dining table. Eva joined us midway through the meal, and her relaxed expression made my heart soar.

My fiancée flashed me a loving smile as she grabbed some food, and she took the empty chair on Elissa’s other side.

“How are you feeling, my love?” I asked. “Did you get enough sleep?”

“Oh, I am feeling just wonderful,” Eva gushed as she glanced around the table at all our companions. “I am happier than I have ever been, my future husband.”

“Do we need to give you two the room?” Jax growled, but I could tell he was joking by the way his eyebrows twitched with amusement.

“We can hold back for now,” I chuckled. “But thanks for the offer. I may take you up on it someday.”

“Don’t say I never did nothin’ for ye,” the blacksmith muttered, but he winked across the table at me. “It ain’t every day ye get engaged…”

“For Bash it might as well be,” Jeron snickered. “Leave at least one woman for me, okay?”

“We’ll get you a bride soon enough, Jeron, I promise,” I laughed. “The spoils go to those who wait, or something like that.”

“Has anyone caught your eye yet?” Sarah asked the woodsman in a curious tone.

“I noticed you watching a lady at the banquet,” Bellona interjected.

Jeron blushed bright red. “Yes, there was someone I couldn’t take my eyes off of. Lady Jaketta. But she has eyes only for the king. I wish I could make her look at me…”

“Come see me later,” the seamstress instructed the woodsman. “I’ll have you outfitted in a fancy doublet that will be sure to catch her eye.”

“Thanks, Bellona,” Jeron replied, and he dipped his head in a self-conscious way. “Thank you, everyone. Really.”

“You’ll find the right one soon enough,” Riondale informed him. “And we will all do our part to help you.”

“I just need some of the Great One’s luck to rub off on me…” Jeron shot me a sideways smirk. “Can I borrow something of yours? Maybe it will help.”

“I’m not like a good luck charm or anything,” I laughed. “Trust me, with the outfit Bellona makes for you, you’ll be set.”

“If you say so…” Jeron’s eyes held a little bit more hope in them than they had previously, and he straightened his shoulders ever so slightly.

The rest of the meal passed in a similar fashion, and my entourage swapped stories about their favorite parts of Vallenwood so far. Then we moved on to discussing our goals and plans for the future. Bron and Sarah had decided to open up a toy store in Bastianville since so many families with children had moved into my hometown, so they would be shopping for goods to stock their shop with while in the capital. I heard Ako Gray’s name mentioned more than once when they brought up the wizards, and I was glad to know I wasn’t the only one impressed by the cat-man.

I spent the rest of the day hanging out with my people since I didn’t want to stray too far away from my women with the looming threat of an assassination attempt. I half-expected to receive a summons from the king, but his majesty left me alone for the entire day.

Dinner went down much the same as the previous meals, and I was happy to hear so much laughter around the table. My heart grew heavier with each passing hour, though, and I couldn’t escape the bad feeling in my gut. I would make sure nothing happened to my women if it was the last thing I did, so I instructed all three of them to come to bed with me that night, and I wrapped them in my arms as much as I could.

“Is everything okay, husband?” Elissa murmured as she was squeezed against my side. “You’ve been acting a little odd today.”

“Yes, not as calm as you usually are,” Mahini observed, and she propped herself up on her elbow to frown at me. “What’s wrong.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I grinned. “Everything is going to be just fine.”

I made a new save point, though, just to be on the safe side, and then we all started to fall asleep. Hours passed without anything happening, but I tossed and turned nonetheless. I slept in fits, an hour here, two there, but I kept waking up to check on the girls. I would calm back down when I saw them sleeping peacefully beside me, but the feeling of reassurance never lasted as long as I would have liked.

It had to be close to dawn when I heard my bedroom door creak open, and I held my breath as I sensed a presence entering the chamber. Then, faster than I could track, the figure moved through the shadows to the other side of the bed. A knife shot out before I could move to act, and the blade sliced across Mahini’s throat quicker than my eyes could see.

“No!” I yelled, which startled the other two girls out of their slumber.

The figure jumped back and brandished the dagger in his hands, but it was too dim in the room to see them clearly. All I could tell was they were wearing dark clothes and a cowl that covered their face.

These fuckers thought they could sneak in my bedroom and kill my women?

They had a big lesson coming their way, but soon they would learn they’d fucked with the wrong god.

Chime.

Chapter Eighteen

The girls were all safe and well in my arms, but instead of falling asleep, I began to climb out of bed.

“What are you doing, husband?” Elissa asked as she furrowed her brow in confusion. “Aren’t we going to sleep?”

“Maybe he has something more fun than sleep in mind,” Eva purred, and she winked at the redhead.

“No, something is wrong.” Mahini frowned, and she pierced me with her ice-blue eyes until I nodded slowly.

“Assassins are coming after you three tonight,” I informed them, and I raked a hand through my hair.

“That’s not good.” Eva sat up in bed, and her smoky-gray eyes flicked from the door to the window. “How much time do we have to prepare?”

“A little while,” I replied. “Why, what do you have in mind?”

“Well, we ambushed the last assassins who attempted to attack us,” my fiancée mused. “Perhaps this time we can catch them in the act.”

“They intend to kill all three of you.” I shook my head. “It’s too dangerous to try to catch them in the act. Someone could get hurt.”

Flashes of Mahini’s death during my previous lifetime sprang to mind, and a shudder ran down my spine.

“Only if it’s actually us we let them attack,” Eva pointed out.

“I think I understand.” Mahini tapped her chin. “We set up decoys that look like us sleeping in the bed.”

“Then we hide in the shadows and wait for them,” Elissa finished in an excited tone. “Just when they think they succeeded, boom! We smash them.”

My wife mimed swinging a mace like a baseball bat, and I had to chuckle despite the ominous feeling in the air.

“That’s a good plan.” I nodded my approval. “I’d prefer it if the three of you weren’t here when they come in, though.”

“We should stay together.” Mahini gave me a stern look. “Strength in numbers.”

“Besides,” Elissa said with a dismissive wave of her hand, “you wouldn’t be able to focus on the ambush unless we were by your side. Otherwise, how would you know the assassins hadn’t found us in our new location?”

“True.” I smiled as my pounding heart began to calm down. “You girls certainly have a way of reassuring me. Thanks.”

“It’s just as you said,” Eva reminded me. “Everything is going to be fine. You’re the God of Time, after all. Just think what would happen if you couldn’t foresee the future?”

“Yeah, don’t remind me,” I chuckled.

“I wish I could see the future like you,” my wife confessed, and her emerald eyes twinkled. “I’d always know what the latest fashion trends were before they even became popular.”

“Why not use the power like the Great One does? For useful things, like predicting attacks?” Mahini wrinkled her nose in distaste at the tiny goddess’ fantasy. “If you could predict your enemy’s moves before he made them, you could be unstoppable. I guess that’s what makes you the god, though.”

It was interesting to hear their perspectives on my perceived powers. From the outside, it appeared as though I could prophesize the future, but in reality, I’d just already lived through it before. It was hard to explain, and the few times I’d tried had not gone well, so I’d remained vague when discussing the finer details of my abilities.

No one in this medieval fantasy world had played video games before, so they wouldn’t understand the similarities.

I tuned back into the girls’ discussion over what they would do if they had my powers, but after a short while, I cleared my throat to get their attention.

We had assassins to focus on.

“We should put some pillows and blankets beneath the bed cover,” I suggested. “I want it to look like we are all asleep in bed when they come in the room.”

“The longer they are fooled by the ruse, the better,” Mahini agreed with a crisp nod.

“I’ll go grab pillows from the empty rooms,” Eva offered, and she pulled on a silk robe to cover her nude form.

I ogled my fiancée for a moment until the robe was cinched around her waist, and then I turned to the other two women.

“Lissy, I want you to go alert Riondale about what’s happening,” I instructed. “Have him set up guards at the entrance to our wing.”

“Yes, Bash.” Elissa nodded, and then she, too, pulled on some clothes before going about her task.

“What of me, Great One?” Mahini cocked her head to the side, which sent her obsidian locks cascading across her face. “Give me a task, please.”

“Get geared up for a fight,” I said in a serious tone. “I need all three of you in full armor, just in case. I’ll do the same. Then we will meet back here to get the bed ready.”

“They won’t know what hit them til it’s over.” The corners of her lips twitched with a smirk, and the lust of battle lit up her ice-blue eyes. “I will return shortly.”

A short while later, the four of us were all in armor with weapons strapped to our waists, and the bed had been disguised with pillows and blankets so it appeared as though we were all still fast asleep. Riondale and Kylor stood guard over the entrance to the wing, and they waited anxiously for something to happen.

Everything was ready for the attack, but this time, the assassins would not get the upper hand.

We took up hiding spots around the large bed chamber, and then we settled in to wait. It had been close to morning when they’d attacked Mahini, so I knew we had a ways to go, but I was proud of my women for being down to help me. I wouldn’t have blamed them if they’d wanted to go somewhere safe while I took out the assassin, but here they were by my side, same as always.

Hours passed where nothing happened while we crouched in the shadows, and I could sense Elissa’s boredom from across the room. I could just barely make out the shape of her head as she peeked out from behind the massive floor to ceiling curtains, but the flash of red disappeared a moment later as she returned to hiding.

“Bash,” my wife hissed. “How much longer?”

“It’s going to be a little while longer, my love,” I explained in a sympathetic tone. “Be patient, there will be plenty of time for Skullcrusher soon enough.”

“My feet are asleep,” Eva murmured from behind the other side of the curtain. “Much longer, and I’ll have to sit the fight out just because I can’t move my toes.”

“Silence.” Mahini clicked her tongue, and the desert goddess pressed a stern finger over her lips as her ice-blue gaze stayed locked on the bed chamber door. “Someone is coming…”

I listened intently, and sure enough, I could make out the sound of footsteps down the hallway. Excitement and adrenaline coursed through my veins in harmony, and I gripped my feather sword tightly in my right fist while I prepared a spell with my left hand.

It was dark and shadowy in the room, so the chamber was bathed in a brief yellow glow as the door opened. A figure slid inside, and then the portal was closed once more, but now we were not alone in the room. I hadn’t heard any sounds of struggle coming from the living space where Riondale and Kylor stood guard, and I hoped they were okay, but I feared the worst.

The young lieutenant would not let anyone enter without going through him first, but I hoped this assassin had just snuck past somehow. I didn’t want any harm to come to my future general, but I knew he could take care of himself, so I focused on the shadowy figure who made their way to my bed.

I gave the signal to my women, and just as all four of us moved to encircle the bed, I conjured a small flame into the palm of my hand to illuminate the figure. The small fire in my hand shone upon the assassin’s back, which cast long shadows of his figure upon the wall behind the bed. The sight was creepy, and ominous, but our enemy was outnumbered.

What kind of fool only sent one assassin to a god’s living quarters?

My target realized he was surrounded, but instead of drawing a weapon, they catapulted backward off the bed. The assassin flew through the air over my head, landed on their feet behind me, and then took off for the bedroom door with their mission a failure.

We’d alerted our enemy to our presence too soon, but how was I supposed to know he’d have gymnastic skills?

I chased after the assassin into the hallway, and I saw the dark cloak disappear around the corner up ahead just as I skidded into the corridor. The fucker was fast, but I could be faster. I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots, and then I zoomed after the dark figure who’d come into my territory with ill intent.

I barreled around the corner faster than the eye could see, and I slammed into the assassin’s back, which had us both tumbling to the ground. We rolled to our feet, but when I rose, I came face to face with the bodies of my two guardsmen.

Riondale and Kylor laid with their unseeing eyes staring blankly at the ceiling, and their throats were slashed with deadly wounds. The assassin had gone through them first, and then they’d left my friends to bleed out.

Now, I was pissed.

Chime.

I held my women in my arms, and I took a minute to contemplate what I wanted to do differently on this run through before I informed them of the upcoming assassination attempt.

This time, I decided to wait at the entrance to the wing myself, so I modified my instructions to the girls to omit the part where I instructed Riondale to guard the door. I would stop the assassin before he even reached the bedroom, and I would kill him without remorse.

I waited an impossibly long time, and just when I thought maybe the assassin had come in from a different direction, the shadow figure slid out of the darkness into the light of the candles lit nearby. I didn’t waste any time, and I had a flame spell ready in the next breath. Then, with my feather sword in my right hand and fire in my left, I charged forward with a fierce roar.

“Motherfucker!” I shouted as I blasted a plume of flames in my enemy’s direction.

The assassin dodged my left leaning blaze by jumping to the right, but I was expecting that, so I met his movement with a sideways swing of my feather sword.

His eyes were a pale-blue bordering on white, which was extra creepy since that was the only part of his face I could see beneath the cowl and cloak he wore, but I maintained eye contact as he brought one of his daggers up to meet my blade.

The sound of metal striking metal reverberated through the air, but I lifted my left hand again, except this time, I used my ice spell. I bathed my enemy’s feet in thick layers of ice while I held off his daggers with my feather sword, but a few moments later, he was frozen in place.

Terror filled his pale eyes as he realized he was stuck, but the images of my dead friends and lovers sprang into my mind’s eye, and I saw red. The next thing I knew, the assassin's head was rolling across the floor toward me, and I was lowering my blood-drenched feather sword to my side.

Brutal, but awesome.

I still didn’t feel entirely satisfied with the results of this run through, so I thought about what the best outcome would be. Stopping one attack wouldn’t prevent them from happening in the future. The only way to truly do such a thing would be to remove the people who wanted me dead, which meant killing the Duchess of Mistvale and the Duke of Edinburg.

However, if I just murdered my enemies, the king would label me as a dangerous deity, and I’d probably receive a much less warm reception from him in the future. I wasn’t ready to ruin my alliance with the king, so I needed to find some other way of eliminating my opponents without killing them myself.

In the meantime, I still had the problem of an assassin trying to come into my personal space to contend with. While it made me feel a lot better to just kill the guy, I wanted it to feel like I’d accomplished one-hundred percent completion.

I had a sudden idea, and a sly grin spread across my lips as the thought took hold. I knew what to do, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

This time, I didn’t say anything to my women, and I didn’t include Riondale in my plan, either. I waited in the bed until the three beauties were sleeping peacefully, and then I snuck out from beneath the tangle of limbs.

I would keep them safe, and they would never even have to worry about an assassin disturbing their slumber. This way, I could kill multiple birds with one stone, and do it by myself like the god I was.

During the next run through, I waited by the entrance to my wing of the king’s palace with my weapons drawn. I wore all black clothes, and I hovered in the shadows at the edge of a window so I had a good view of where the moonlight illuminated the doorway.

After a while, my legs grew numb from standing in one spot, so I began to shake them out to bring the feeling back to the muscles. It was in that moment, of course, that the assassin appeared in the doorway bathed in moonlight for an instant before disappearing into the shadows once more.

I chased after him as I muttered a curse under my breath, and I prepared my ice spell in my left hand as I ran. I spotted the black-dressed figure down the corridor, and there was about three yards of distance between us, so I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots. Then I zoomed down the hallway toward the fucker intent on murdering my beloved women.

In the blink of an eye, I collided with the dark figure, and we both went down in a tangle of limbs. Thanks to the increase in my agility and muscle control I’d gained since being summoned to Sorreyal, I was back on my feet in the next breath, and I swiveled back around to face the assassin.

The creepy eyes stared back at me from within the shadows of his cowl, and he glared before striking out at me with his dagger.

“Chs!” I shot a blast of ice at his feet, which instantly froze him in place, and then I took a deep, steadying breath.

Now, I could take my time. I went ahead and coated his arms with ice until his limbs were pressed against his torso at an uncomfortable angle since he’d tried to escape while the flurries were summoned.

The assassin cursed and spat in my direction, but I merely took a few steps backward to avoid the saliva projectile. He was good and stuck, so I let him struggle for a few moments.

“What’s all the commotion?” Riondale asked as he walked out of his room and blinked the sleep from his brown eyes, but then his gaze fell upon the assassin icicle in the hallway, and his eyebrows rose up to his hairline.

“I’ve got it under control,” I informed him. “Sorry to wake you up.”

“Sir.” Riondale frowned. “You should have called for me.”

“No, it’s okay.” Images of his dead body flashed through my mind, and I shook my head. “You can stick around if you want, though, he’s frozen in place.”

“I can see that,” Riondale chuckled. “Well, I’m awake now, so there’s no point in going back to sleep and letting you have all the fun. What are we doing with him?”

“I have some questions I need answers to,” I explained as I furrowed my brow and returned my gaze to the imprisoned assassin. I noticed some spots of ice beginning to crack, so I added another layer of chill to cool the guy down. “Chs.”

“That’s incredible,” Riondale observed with an awed shake of his head. “It’s one thing to be so skilled with every weapon you touch, but to add magic on top of it… You truly are a powerful god, sir.”

“I never get tired of hearing that,” I laughed. “But let’s stay focused on this asshole. I need to make him squeal on the man who hired him.”

“Do you not already know?” Riondale frowned, and I saw a flicker of doubt in his brown eyes.

“Oh, I know,” I replied in a hard tone. “But the king won’t believe me until he gets some hard evidence. I think the firsthand account of an assassin ought to do the trick, don’t you think?”

“Very good plan, sir.” Riondale nodded, and the flicker in his eyes returned to the expression of utter faith I’d grown accustomed to. “I apologize for my doubt.”

“Just don’t let it happen again,” I warned, but I flashed my lieutenant a smile to soften my words.

Then I turned to the assassin, crossed the distance between us, and ripped off the cowl that covered his head. Beneath the black hood was a white-haired, pale-skinned man, and he shot me a venomous look as I revealed him.

“An albino,” Riondale observed. “No wonder.”

“No wonder?” I questioned.

“They’re outcasts, sir,” Riondale explained. “Shunned from society and forced to live in the dregs. Many turn to crime as a means of survival, others end up in more nefarious occupations.”

“Like assassins for hire,” I surmised.

“Yes, sir,” Riondale confirmed. “They’re tough, but generally have a weakness for money.”

I didn’t want to bribe answers out of the man who’d come into my personal space with the intention of murdering the loves of my life, but I tucked the information away for later use.

Then I grabbed the assassin by his white head, and I pulled his neck backward at an uncomfortable angle. “Who sent you?”

“Eat shit,” the albino spat.

“Tell me who sent you,” I pressed as I withdrew my dagger and waved it menacingly in front of his eyes.

His pale gaze widened, but there was no fear in his eyes as he stared at the blade inches from his face.

“Who sent you?” I repeated, and I brought the dagger even closer to his exposed throat. “Tell me if you want to live.”

“You need me alive,” the assassin snickered in a voice made thick by the angle of his throat.

I had to up the ante to coax the words out of him, so I slid my dagger back into its sheath, and then I summoned a small flame with my left hand. I held the fire closer and closer to the assassin’s face, and I repeated my question with each movement. The albino didn’t give in, though, so I had to bring the heat directly against his skin.

“Ahhhh!” The assassin’s head jerked in an effort to escape both my grip and the flames pressing against his neck, but he was unsuccessful. He panted, and his face constricted into a grimace of pain.

“Tell me who hired you,” I repeated.

“The… wizard!” the albino finally gasped out. “Dumas!”

That was all I needed, so I relented the heat of my hand and released my grip on his hair.

“Thank you,” I said in a friendly tone, and I shot Riondale a broad smile. “That was easy. Let’s go talk to the king.”

“Right now, sir?” Riondale frowned. “It’s the middle of the night.”

“Yep.” I nodded. “This can’t wait. Go find a servant and tell them it’s an emergency. I need to talk to the king immediately.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale saluted, and he gave the frozen assassin a wide berth before he trotted down the hallway toward the entrance of our wing of the palace.

I stayed with the popsicle guy, but I didn’t have to wait very long. My lieutenant returned a few moments later with good news.

“The king is on his way to the throne room to give you an audience,” the young lieutenant informed me in a pleased tone. “Would you like me to wake the rest of the men to escort you and your prisoner to the king?”

“Nah, I can handle it, but you can get me some rope,” I instructed. “Then help me tie him up as I unthaw him.”

“Yes, sir.” Riondale nodded, and then he once again trotted off down the hallway, but this time he went in the other direction. The young lieutenant headed toward the chamber he’d chosen as his own, but he returned a short while later with a bundle of thick rope in his hands.

“Fur,” I whispered, and a small flame erupted in the palm of my hand. I directed the heat at the assassin’s frozen limbs, but the moment his arms were free, Riondale grabbed them and wrapped them up in the rope.

I melted the ice around his torso, legs, and finally his feet. Then Riondale followed behind me and hobbled the assassin around the ankles. He’d be able to walk, but only at a snail’s pace, so he wouldn’t be getting very far very fast.

When I was satisfied, I grabbed the assassin under the armpit, and I dragged him toward the entrance of our rooms. It was slow going down the corridors and pathways to the throne room since my prisoner didn’t come along without a fight, and I had to readjust my grip on his arm every few paces. We managed to get to the audience chamber a short while later, though, and I nodded to the guards as I approached.

They eyed my prisoner warily, but I could tell they were hesitant to say anything against me, so I walked past them without a word. I entered the throne room with my head held high, and I pushed the assassin clumsily ahead of me as I crossed the distance to the throne dais.

King Frederick frowned when he spotted me, but he didn’t say anything until I pushed the assassin to his knees in front of the king’s throne. “What is the meaning of this, Sir Sebastian? Who is this man?”

“I don’t know his name,” I said. “But he knows a name I think you’ll find very interesting.”

“Oh?” The king raised his eyebrows as he peered down at the tied-up assassin.

“Go on,” I urged, and I nudged the kneeling assassin with the toe of my boot. “Tell the king what you told me.”

The albino assassin spat at the king’s feet and scowled at me over his shoulder, but he didn’t open his mouth to fulfill my request.

“Fur,” I said, and I flourished my flame before my prisoners eyes.

“Dumas!” the assassin suddenly shouted. “Dumas the wizard hired me to kill the God of Time’s three women.”

“No!” the king gasped, and his jaw fell open. “It cannot be true.”

“Trust me, Your Majesty,” I growled. “I caught him in the act.”

“Oh, no, I am so sorry for your loss,” the king said in a sympathetic tone.

“No, no, he did not succeed,” I laughed. “What do you take me for? Some second-rate god?

“My apologies, Sir Sebastian.” King Frederick inclined is head. “So, Dumas is guilty of treason. This is horrible news.”

“That’s not all,” I said. “The Duke of Edinburg, the Duchess of Mistvale, and her court wizard Zorya are all working together to undermine your rule. They’re the ones responsible for the attack on Viceroy and the assassination attempt I thwarted during my journey to Vallenwood.”

“I only heard one name from your would-be assassin’s mouth,” the king informed me. “Did he name the others?”

I inhaled sharply. “No.”

“Then there is no proof of your claims.” The king shook his head. “Unfortunately, we cannot accuse the upper nobility without having solid evidence. Otherwise, chaos would ensue, and possibly civil war.”

“But I heard them scheming with my own ears,” I argued.

“They spoke in front of you?” The king frowned in confusion.

“Well, they didn’t know I was there,” I explained. “You see, I took one of Zorya’s invisibility potions, and after I drank it, I followed Zorya and Dumas around. They made plans against you and I with their masters, so I know the duke and duchess are in on the plot. You have to believe me, Your Majesty.”

“Sir Sebastian,” the king said in a warning tone. “You snuck around, stole from the wizard Zorya, and invaded the privacy of the duke and duchess. You should be ashamed of yourself. Furthermore, your actions are criminal, and I ought to press for your arrest.”

“You’re making a mistake, Your Majesty,” I sighed. “I’m the one trying to save your kingdom here. You need to trust me.”

“I have trusted you implicitly.” The king’s frown deepened. “And this is the thanks I get. You abuse your office, and you should be stripped of your titles at once.”

“All this over a little theft and invasion of privacy?” I laughed. “You’re out of your mind if you think I’m going to let you do that.”

Then I reset back to my save point so the king wouldn’t remember my confession.

Time to try again.

I waited for the assassin alone once more, and I managed to capture and freeze him even faster this time. Riondale woke up again, watched me torture Dumas’ name out of the assassin, and requested an audience with the king for me. After we’d tied up my prisoner, I carted him through the hallways, but this time I threw the slightly smaller man over my shoulder so I could get to the throne room a little faster. At the very least, I didn’t have to deal with the albino assassin attempting to wrench his arm out of my grasp, but he did do a lot of wiggling around while he was slung over my shoulder.

I went through the same dialogue tree with the king, but this time I kept my mouth shut about the other players in the scheme against the crown. I would have to find other ways of dealing with my remaining enemies later, but for now, I was content with removing Dumas from play.

The king summoned twenty guards to the throne room, and he sent ten of them to fetch Edinburg’s court wizard.

“I trust you to foresee any funny business the wizard intends to pull,” the king said under his breath while we waited for the necromancer to arrive.

“I’ll keep you safe, Your Majesty,” I replied.

We waited for what felt like hours, and I was worried for a moment the necromancer had already evaded capture, but then I heard the clink of chainmail and metal boots in the hallway as the troop of guards returned to the throne room with the court wizard in the middle of their formation.

The necromancer’s eyes went straight to the tied-up assassin, but his face remained well-controlled and neutral-looking. He carried a tall staff with him, and the bright red crystal at the top seemed to glow from within. His gray-black hair swished with each step he took closer toward us, and his black robes flicked around his legs. There seemed to be no hesitancy or fear visible in his body language, and I was impressed with his ability to keep his cool.

The guards parted to let Dumas through, and the court wizard bowed low before the king before he nodded in my direction.

“Your Majesty,” he said in a respectful tone, but his voice turned sardonic as he looked at me. “Your Grace.”

“Master Dumas,” the king began in a serious voice. “Do you recognize this man who stands restrained before you?”

“Why, no, Your Majesty,” Dumas replied with the most innocent expression. “Why is he tied up? Has he committed some crime?”

“He says you hired him to kill my women,” I explained and glared at the necromancer. “I caught him in the attempt, but fortunately he was unsuccessful.”

“That is… most fortunate,” Dumas said in a hesitant tone. “But I regret to inform you this man has lied to you. Like I said, I’ve never seen him before in my life.”

“Are you calling me a liar?” I growled, and my hand leapt to the hilt of my feather sword.

“My apologies, Your Grace,” Dumas said in a rush. “I didn’t mean to offend, only defend myself. You are accusing me of attempted murder, after all. I would like the chance to speak of my own whereabouts.”

“You were the one who hired me,” the albino insisted, and I gave the king a pointed look.

“Your Majesty, come on,” I urged. “You have to side with me on this, or you’ll be letting a murderer walk free.”

“Attempted murder,” the king corrected with a frown. Then he jerked his chin to signal the guards, and the armed men moved to surround the court wizard. “But Sir Sebastian is right. I believe his word and the word of his witness. Master Dumas, you are under arrest.”

“Damn god…” Dumas muttered a curse under his breath, and he waved his staff around in a broad circle to ward off the guards. A beam of red light erupted from the crystal at the top, and it bathed the guards in its ray.

Cries of pain filled the air from the men affected by the crystal’s magic, but I wasn’t quite sure what was happening. I ripped my sword free from its sheath as I prepared a spell in my left hand, and I scanned over the scene as I thought about what to do.

All the guards hit by the crystal’s light were falling to the ground and writhing in pain, and Dumas was aiming his staff at the remainder.

“Call for more guards,” I urged the king, and then I dashed toward the necromancer.

One of the guards leapt up from the ground, and his eyes glowed with a strange red color as he stood between me and the court wizard. The guard growled, pulled out his sword, and lunged clumsily toward me. It was like he was being mind-controlled, and just as I parried the blow of his sword, two more red-eyed guards moved to surround me.

Dumas chanted some words in a strange tongue I didn’t understand, and all the red-eyed guards grunted in unison like they’d just received a command.

This wasn’t good.

I kept my eyes locked on the court wizard, and I saw him hesitate halfway between the throne and the door.

“Get back here, Dumas!” King Frederick shouted, and that seemed to convince the court wizard of a course of action, since the next thing I knew the necromancer had disappeared through the doorway.

Fucking Dumas was gone, and the king and I were left outnumbered by twenty zombie guards. This was bad, but I knew I could handle it, even if it took me a thousand lifetimes to figure out how exactly.

I grinned with battle lust as I twirled my feather sword around in my grip.

The God of Time was about to kick ass and take names, but first, I wanted to get the upper hand, so I reset back to my save point again.

Chime.

Chapter Nineteen

I was back in bed with my three wonderful women, and while I’d just finished reassuring them all was well, I knew the truth was slightly different. Not only was an assassin going to attempt to take my beloveds’ lives, but Dumas the necromancer would unleash his power upon anyone around when he was confronted with his treachery.

I had to find a way to capture Dumas before he could use his staff to turn the guards into zombies, since killing all the red-eyed men coming at me hadn’t felt like the right choice. They were being mind-controlled and not making their own choices, so it didn’t feel good to think about fighting my way through them.

I could use my ice spell to freeze them in place, but with how many guards the king had summoned to the throne room, I would soon be worn out magically. While I’d mastered the spells, casting them cost energy, and I didn’t have an unlimited amount.

I carefully slid out of the bed, and I prepared to capture the assassin. I’d done it so many times now I wasn’t worried about being successful, so as I pulled on my clothes and strapped my weapons to my side, my thoughts were mainly focused on the issue with Dumas.

I’d just have to tell the king not to summon the extra guards since it only gave the necromancer something to work with.

I waited by the entrance to the west wing until the assassin showed up, and then I captured him with my ice spell. After I’d gotten him to confess Dumas’ name with my fire magic, the assassin and I were on our way to the throne room alone. I’d considered bringing Riondale with me, but there was a chance the necromancer would turn him against me with his staff, and I didn’t want to have to fight off my right-hand man.

“If you’re going to kill me,” the assassin hissed in my grasp, “just do it already.”

“Nah.” I grinned. “I still need you. You’re going to share your little tale about how Dumas hired you with the king, as well as any other details you may have neglected to give me.”

“I know nothing,” the assassin insisted. “Only targets’ names and location. I was paid half up front, and the other half was promised upon completion.”

“Save it for the king,” I growled, and I shoved him down the hallway ahead of me.

King Frederick questioned the assassin and then announced his intention to arrest Dumas, but before he could request the presence of more guards, I raised a hand to stop him.

“Your Majesty, that is a bad idea,” I informed him with a solemn shake of my head. “The wizard Dumas has a staff with the ability to control minds. The more guards present, the more enemies we will have to fight through to get to him. I can handle him myself, but if you summon a bunch of guards to the throne room, it’s going to be harder.”

“How did you even know I was about to request more guards?” The king’s eyes widened. “I hadn’t even spoken the words out loud yet.”

“You seem to keep forgetting I’m the God of Time,” I pointed out with a smirk. “There’s not much I don’t know.”

“I am fortunate to have you on my side,” the king allowed. “I shudder to think of you as an enemy.”

If he would only put that energy into believing me about Edinburg, Mistvale, and her wizard Zorya, then it would save me a lot of trouble, but he insisted upon proof, so I would comply.

The king called for Dumas, and we waited in the empty throne room in the middle of night until the necromancer made his appearance. While we waited, the assassin muttered some choice words at me and eyed the entrance in hopes of an escape, but I kept him close to me and ignored his taunts.

After what felt like an entire lifetime, the necromancer appeared surrounded by the ten guards the king had sent to go get him. Dumas’ pale-green gaze landed on the assassin, but no spark of recognition lit up in his eyes. I knew he was going to play innocent, but it wasn’t going to do him any good.

I eyed the staff he carried curiously, and the red crystal at the top shimmered in the candlelight with each step he took. It almost seemed to radiate light from within the stone itself, and I wondered where Dumas had acquired it.

“Your Majesty,” the necromancer greeted with a respectful bow of his head. “Your Grace. May I ask what causes you to summon me at such an hour?”

“Master Dumas,” the king intoned, “do you recognize the bound man before you?”

“Not at all, Your Majesty.” Dumas shook his head. “Should I?”

“Yes, indeed.” The king nodded slowly and dramatically, and I had to admit he had a flair for theatrics. “According to this man, you hired him to assassinate the Archduke’s women on this very night.”

“He lies,” Dumas said simply, and his eyes narrowed as they darted to me. “The Archduke could have paid him to accuse me. I suggest you kill him and be done with it.”

“That’s not true!” the assassin blurted out. “You hired me, Master Dumas.”

“The Archduke has convinced this man of his own lies,” the necromancer countered in a sympathetic tone. “It is sad to think I would be so easily accused.”

“It’s sad to think you have no remorse over your actions,” I shot back, and then I gave the king a pointed look. “Of course, he denies it, he wants to save his own neck. You have to believe me, Your Majesty.”

“I side with the Archduke,” the king announced in a decisive tone, and he nodded to the ten guards to arrest the necromancer. “Restrain him and take him to the dungeons.”

“You will never capture me!” Dumas spat as his calm facade crumbled. “Your petty attempts are no match for my power.”

I spun to face the necromancer, and I saw him struggling against the arms of the guards. Then he waved his red staff in a broad circle, which knocked back a couple of the men, but he brought the end of it down against the floor while he chanted words in a strange language. The eyes of the ten guards turned red, and they released the court wizard before they turned toward the king and me.

The mind-controlled men guarded the wizard’s escape as he jogged toward the entrance of the throne room, and a loud cackle escaped Dumas’ throat just before he disappeared from view.

I had to stay and protect the king first, but I didn’t want to kill these men. Maybe I could tie them all up, but that would require a lot of rope, and I wasn’t prepared to do so during this attempt.

I’d have to kill them and then figure out a way to make it not necessary, but I couldn’t stay with the king and chase after Dumas at the same time.

“I have to kill them, Your Majesty,” I informed the king in a regretful tone. “I’ll figure out a better way next time, but right now I just need to know you’re safe before I go after the wizard.”

“It would be treason to leave me,” the king replied, and he pulled the ceremonial looking sword from the sheath at his side. “But you won’t have to fight alone.”

“Good.” I grinned. “Then let’s kick ass together.”

Then I turned, drew my feather sword, and summoned my ice spell all in the same breath. I shot out ice at the feet of the guards closest to the throne dais, and I nodded my chin toward the frozen enemies.

“Those are yours, Your Majesty,” I said before I darted off into battle.

I met a sword with mine, blazed a ray of fire in the guy’s face, and then knocked his feet out from underneath him. As he fell to the ground, I began to coat his arms and legs in the ice restraints I’d grown fond of using, but I didn’t manage to cover his entire body before another red-eyed guard came at me.

The guard on the ground beneath me was frozen enough to not be able to move, so I turned my attention to my new assailant. I brought my feather sword up over my head to catch his downward blow, and then I shot a ball of ice right at his most sensitive area.

My opponent doubled with pain for a brief moment, but his face didn’t register any of the emotion when he met my gaze with his red eyes. It was like he was wearing a mask or something and didn’t really feel anything. He came at me again with a low, menacing growl, and I backed away slowly.

Time to use some of the awesome new magic I’d learned at the banquet.

I summoned a vine in a spot where my opponent would be stepping within the next few breaths to give myself some time to help it grow, and the tiny bud of green poked out through the lush red carpets like a dandelion growing up through a crack in a sidewalk. The vine uncurled and stretched upward, and it was roughly twice the size it had been when I first summoned it, but was still too small to accomplish much.

Fortunately, I didn’t need the vine to do a whole lot for me this time. I merely needed it to be a slight encumbrance to my target.

The guard lunged forward with sporadic jerky movements, and right when he stepped beside my vine, the green tendril shot out and curled around the red-eyed guard’s ankle. That was all the upper hand I needed to coat his arms and legs in heavy, restraining ice.

When my vine’s duty was completed, I thanked the tiny growing plant for its service, and I sensed a feeling of gratitude from my summons in return. It was such a strange connection, but I was looking forward to experimenting more with my vines in the future. With enough time and effort, I could get them to be as big as the Wild Land’s shaman’s were.

I repeated the process of fighting off then restraining with ice on the remaining guards, and the king ended up disarming two of them by himself. He tied them up with the sash of his robe, and his eyes were bright with battle lust when he met my gaze across the room.

Once the ten men Dumas had mind-controlled were eliminated as a threat, I saluted to the king and turned to chase after the necromancer without another word.

I’d already lost a lot of time, so there was no telling where he would be. I darted out of the throne room, and I almost collided with two thick-chested red-eyed guards. The guard to my left tried to grab me by the neck, so I ducked low and came back up with an uppercut to his jaw.

The mind-controlled zombie guard flew backward, but that left the guard to my right to contend with. He pushed against me with his spear, and I was pressed into the wall beside the entrance to the throne room. I grabbed his spear with both hands, and I grimaced with effort as I tried to shove him off me, but he was bigger and slightly stronger, plus not in his right mind.

Finally, an idea struck me, and I murmured the power word for my ice spell under my breath. “Chs.”

The chill spread from my hands across the wooden handle of the guard’s spear, and I focused my will power on making the ice stronger and stronger. My head began to throb with the effort, but soon the ice started to cover the guard’s gauntlets and forearms. The ice grew steadily until it reached his face, and as his cheeks began to freeze, I pushed him backward with a loud grunt.

“Chill out, dude,” I said as the frozen guard fell over to hit the ground flat on his back, and then I laughed out loud at my own cheesiness. At least there was no one else around to hear me.

I continued on down the corridor until the next junction, and I was trying to decide what I wanted to do when a red-eyed servant came charging at me from the shadows. It was a young man, probably no older than eighteen, and he held a candle holder base in his fist.

I shook my head in disbelief at how low the necromancer would stoop, and then I punched the kid square in the nose. He collapsed instantly, and I checked his pulse. He was alive, but unconscious, which meant I didn’t have to kill him.

So far, I still hadn’t had to kill any of the zombie guards Dumas was sending to guard his tracks, but I didn’t think it would last forever. I still needed to find the court wizard, so his trail of zombies was actually very helpful.

I went to the hallway where the servant had come from, and I shot one last doubtful glance in the other possible direction before I followed the corridor away from the audience chamber. I was headed in the direction of the main entrance, so I had a reasonable suspicion that Dumas was trying to get out of Dodge.

With a better destination in mind, I could cover a lot of ground if I went faster, so I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots, and then I zoomed down the corridors and hallways to the main entrance of the palace. I passed by several red-eyed servants and guards on my way, and I assumed the necromancer had so many victims because the royal household was beginning their morning rituals and routines.

I dashed between the red-eyed zombie servants and guards, and if they got too close to me, I would blast out the gusts of air I’d learned from the Zaborial Isle priests to knock them back.

Finally, I burst out the main entrance and past the group of guards protecting the portal, and I used the water spells I’d learned from the banquet to coat them in liquid before I doused them with ice. I swiveled once I knew they were taken care of, and across the courtyard in the distance, I saw Dumas heading toward the city streets.

I stomped my foot again, and I chased after him with several spells ready in my mind. As I crossed the distance between us, the necromancer caught wind of my approach, and he turned to face me.

“Stop, dumbass!” I shouted, and I started the hand motions for another ice spell. “You’re under arrest.”

“Why in all of Sorreyal would I stop for you?” Dumas snickered, and he flicked the wrist of the hand not holding the red crystal staff. “Nin!”

My ice shard dissipated before it’d even formed, and I cursed under my breath. Apparently, the necromancer could do more than just raise the dead and control people’s minds with his staff. He could also cast negate, which made me wonder what other spells he would throw at me.

I zoomed across the distance and grabbed the red crystal staff in his hand. The necromancer yanked back on it, but I didn’t release my grip. We struggled back and forth for a long moment, and then I remembered what I’d done to the spear, so I focused my will power and summoned my ice spell.

“Chs,” I hissed as I glared into Dumas’ pale-green eyes.

“Nin!” he shouted as soon as he saw my lips move, and then he flicked his wrist in an effort to dislodge my grip on his staff, but his eyes glowed with rage. “Perhaps a god under my command would come in handy.”

“It won’t work on me,” I assured him, but in reality I wasn’t so confident.

Still, I had to get the staff away from him before he tried it, because I wasn’t certain I was immune to the mind control effects.

“We shall see.” Dumas twisted the staff in his hand, and the motion bent my wrist backward, which caused me to break my hold on the handle.

I trotted backward to get some distance between us, and I shook out my left hand as I considered what spell to use next. With his negating spell being so well-timed, it was difficult to get anything cast, but I would figure out how to beat this wizard even if it took me a thousand lifetimes.

I twirled my sword in my right hand as I considered my next step. Dumas was whirling his staff around his head the way he did before he performed the mind control spell, so I knew I didn’t have a lot of time before we were going to find out if the staff would work on me.

I had to act fast.

I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots and then charged forward as Dumas went to slam the staff’s handle down onto the ground, but I managed to tackle the necromancer around the waist before he could complete the motion. We both went down with a heavy thud, but I landed on top of him, and the staff fell from his grasp.

The wooden handle with the red crystal on top skidded across the paving stones as it bounced a yard or so away from us, and we both eyed it in our peripherals.

I’d managed to stop his spell, but now I needed to get my hands on that staff before he did, so I rolled off him and came up on my feet in my next breath. Dumas was hot on my tail, and we both lunged toward the staff in the same instant.

My fist wrapped around the wooden handle just before his did, and I yanked it away from his reach. Then I pulled myself up to my feet, and I brought the wooden shaft down against my knee, which snapped the staff in half.

“Nooo!” Dumas screamed, and a pained expression twisted his face. “My beautiful staff!”

I had a feeling the necromancer was a little attached to his mind control device, but no one, besides me anyway, deserved to have that much power.

“It’s done,” I said as I tossed the two pieces of staff to the side and marched toward the necromancer. “Give it up, Dumas.”

“You have ruined my entire life,” Dumas snarled as he pushed himself to his feet. He flicked his hands, and a large magical shield bloomed from his palm to cover his entire person. “I am not going down without a fight, so do your worst.”

“You want to go toe to toe with a god?” I shook my head in disbelief. “You’re a special kind of stupid, aren’t ya, dumbass?”

Dumas didn’t respond, but he narrowed his pale-green eyes at me with a look that could kill a weaker man than myself.

I didn’t mind pissing off the necromancer, since it was only fair to return the favor.

Then I shot handfuls of ice and fire at his shield, but each time one of my spells struck the magical barrier, they were eaten up by the magical forcefield.

“This is no ordinary shield,” Dumas informed me with an evil-sounding chuckle. “It absorbs the magic, which only makes my spell stronger.”

“Son of a bitch,” I grumbled. “That’s pretty cool. What’s the word of power for it?”

“I would not teach you a single thing even if it was the last thing I did in this world,” Dumas sneered.

“So dramatic.” I rolled my eyes, flicked my feather sword around in my grip, and then brought up my own magical shield in my left hand. “Does your shield counter weapons?”

Dumas’ eyes widened as though he just now realized I carried a sword, and I saw his tongue flick out to moisten his lips.

I’d had just about enough of the mouthy necromancer, though, so I charged forward with a fierce battle cry.

“Die, dumbass!” I yelled as I swung my sword high over my head. I bashed into his shield with my own, and I pushed his arm away just as my blade swished downward toward his neck.

The necromancer twirled away from me with some nimble footwork, and in my next breath, he stood a yard away from me.

“You are the rudest Archduke I have ever known,” Dumas scoffed. “You are a disgrace to the position. Sorreyal would be much better off without you.”

“Hey, I’m not the one trying to fuck everything up,” I pointed out, and I charged forward again.

Dumas managed to evade my next several attacks, but I began to predict some of his movements as time went on. We inched further and further down the streets of Vallenwood, but it was so early in the morning that the pathways were clear of people. The city still slept as we battled on, but I needed to end this soon, since I was quickly getting tired of this cat and mouse game.

I shot ice, fire, air, and water at the necromancer, but each spell only intensified the strength of his shield, and every time I got close enough to slash at him with my feather sword, he managed to avoid my attack. He was good, but I was better, or at least I could be with enough attempts.

I considered resetting to have the whole battle go faster, but I felt like I had Dumas on the ropes, so I decided to let time continue to move forward. The necromancer continued to taunt me in an effort to get under my skin or find a weakness, but I didn’t give in to him. I ignored his words, and I focused all my magical and physical ability on bringing him in.

Then the king’s words rang through my head so loudly it was like Frederick was standing right beside me.

Alive or dead…

I could kill Dumas if I wanted to, and after all the time I’d spent fighting with him, I was about ready to wring his scrawny neck with my bare hands.

I was better than that, though, so I twirled my blade around in my grip and withdrew one of my daggers with my left hand. I was done using magic now since Dumas and I were so well-matched in that area, but I had a good feeling he was less keen with actual weapons.

Then I stomped my foot to activate the fleetness ability of my griffon feather boots before I zoomed across the distance to Dumas, and I buried my two blades in his chest as I collided into him. We went down with a thud, and the necromancer’s face contorted in pain, but then his expression softened as blood dribbled past the barrier of his lips.

He was dead. Finally.

I’d won the battle, but not the war. There were still more enemies out there who wished me and my loved ones harm, but I would make sure they all met the same fate as Dumas, Arginold, and Racine. Nobody could stand in my way and live to tell the tale.

I was Sir Sebastian, the Archduke of Bastianville, Dragon Slayer, and the God of Time. And the God of Death. And Sex. And Winning.

Sorreyal was mine.

Chapter Twenty

I stood up and brushed off my clothes, but there were still red stains from Dumas’ wounds all across my shirt. It was trashed for now. I wiped my blades clean and returned them to their sheaths, but I hesitated as I peered down at the necromancer’s dead body.

Was I satisfied with the results?

I didn’t have any injuries, and I hadn’t killed anyone yet, that I knew of, but something could have gone wrong at the palace while I was fighting Dumas, so I decided not to make a new save point just yet. However, I could do without ever hearing the necromancer’s grating voice again, so if nothing was amiss back at the castle, I contemplated letting this be my final run through.

I could always redo it again if I didn’t make a new save point, but I was ready to get the dirty part over with, so I reached down and grabbed Dumas’ corpse. I slung him across my shoulders and grunted beneath his weight, but then I got him situated into a comfortable position and turned back toward the palace.

I didn’t want to waste another percentage of my griffon feather boot’s durability, so I took a normal pace back to the king. By this time, the streets were beginning to fill with store owners, merchants, and vendors, so I received more than one shocked expression as I carried the necromancer’s dead body back to the palace.

“He’s dead.”

“What happened?”

“Is the city in danger?”

After I’d traveled through several streets of murmurs, I’d had enough of it, and I turned to the gathering crowd with a sigh.

“The man on my back was trying to undermine the king’s rule,” I explained. “He was a traitor to the crown, and a threat to the entire realm.”

“Who killed him?” one of the citizens asked.

“I did.” I held my chin high, and I met the gaze of the people straight on.

“Aren’t you the Archduke?” a different person asked.

“Yep.” I nodded. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go see the king.”

The crowd parted to let me through, and the whispers grew less intense. It didn’t take me very long to return to the courtyard, and I nodded at the guards who stood at the main entrance. They nodded back, but they eyed me suspiciously as I passed by them.

I supposed it wasn’t every day the Archduke of Sorreyal carried a dead court wizard around, but I was just glad they didn’t try to stop me. I was also pleased to find all the servants and guards with normal-looking eyes, so I assumed the mind control spell had broken when the staff had.

The king was still in the audience chamber when I arrived, and his face fell when he noticed the body slung across my back. The guards who’d attacked me while under Dumas’ control looked terrified when I entered the room, and one had burn marks across his face from my flame spell. I knew right away I was going to reset to my save point, but first I wanted to hear the king’s reaction to Dumas’ death just in case I needed to make some more tweaks to how I handled things next time.

“I feared the worst when you did not immediately return,” the king confessed. “I was about to initiate emergency protocols.”

“What would that do?” I was curious. It could be useful in the future, after all.

“It would seal the palace, and no one would be able to enter or leave until I lifted the protocols,” the king explained.

“So, if I didn’t beat Dumas,” I surmised, “then you would have left all the citizens of the city vulnerable to his mind control magic.”

“If a mage was on the loose who could best a god…” The king shook his head. “My responsibility lies first and foremost on protecting myself and the nobility.”

“All of Sorreyal is your responsibility,” I pointed out.

“Relax, Your Grace,” the king admonished. “It did not come to that, thanks to your efforts.”

“At some point,” I said with a wry smirk, “you’re going to have to stop relying on me to clean up all your messes. Or at the very least, believe me when I say there are those who would see you dethroned.”

“I believe you, Sir Sebastian.” The king nodded solemnly. “But we are now left with certain tasks that must be accomplished.”

“Yeah, like arresting Edinburg, Mistvale, and Zorya,” I said in a hard voice. “I will sleep better at night knowing all three of them are behind bars. Or dead.”

“While I am convinced of their scheming, there is no evidence of their treachery.” The king’s shoulders slumped. “We must simply be vigilant and not let them make another move to betray me.”

“Or you could be proactive and kill them in their sleep.” I shrugged. “Or have me do it for you, if you’re too squeamish.”

“I will not have you murdering two of the most powerful nobles besides yourself,” the king argued. “For the sake of the people of Sorreyal, and for the sake of order in my kingdom, there must be a trial.”

I wasn’t going to get what I really wanted on this attempt, which was one-hundred percent completion, so I reset back to my save point with a wave of my will.

Chime.

I was back in bed with my lovers, and I quietly slid out from the covers to set my plans in motion. I would find a way to take Dumas out without hurting any innocent people, and the king would believe everything I said.

I captured the assassin and took him before the king, and I insisted two guards were enough to arrest the necromancer. I warned him of the staff’s magical properties, so when Dumas arrived and denied his involvement in the assassination attempt, the king’s first command was to strip the court wizard of his staff.

They struggled, and the necromancer pushed them back with the handle of the staff before he waved it in a broad circle above his head. An instant later, he brought the end down upon the ground with a soft thud in the lush carpet, and the red-eyed guards turned toward the throne dais.

I stepped in front of the king before I held up both palms and summoned my ice spell. “Chs!”

The ice coated the arms of the mind-controlled guards, and their weapons fell from their frozen fingertips. They were harmless, for now.

“Tie them up with the sash of your robe when they start to thaw,” I instructed the king, and then I turned to dash out of the audience chamber.

Dumas had still managed to evade capture, but I chased after him with the enhanced speed of my griffon feather boots, and I tackled him as he entered the palace courtyard. After another sour exchange, we battled with magic, but this time I was a lot more careful with the timing of my casting, and I managed to get past his negate spell a few times to hit him with my elemental magic.

Once the necromancer was wounded and weakened, I attempted to take him alive, but Dumas refused to go peacefully. One of his arms was frozen in place, and he held his magical shield up with the other palm, but sweat dappled his forehead, so I knew he couldn’t last much longer.

In the end, I decided to kill him with my daggers again, and I made sure to break the staff in half to undo the mind control spell placed on the servants and guards. When that was done, I slung Dumas’ corpse over my shoulders, and then I returned his body to the audience chamber. I managed to avoid the gawking eyes of the townspeople by killing him in the courtyard, and only the confused blinks of the servants and guards greeted me as I passed through the corridors.

I ignored them all, and I held my head up high as I entered the audience chamber. I took Dumas straight to the throne dais, and I deposited the body at the king’s feet.

“Here is your enemy, Your Majesty.” I gestured to the dead necromancer. “Now, you must listen to me when I tell you about the plot against the crown. I know you don’t want me to murder Edinburg, Mistvale, and Zorya, but if you don’t arrest them, then I will be left with no choice but to protect my family.”

“You managed to eliminate him very swiftly,” the king observed. “Now you can sleep peacefully knowing you have removed the threat to your family.”

“That’s not true.” I frowned. “I will not be able to rest as long as Edinburg, Mistvale, and Zorya are still at large. Dumas and Zorya worked together to poison the royal mage, and Mistvale has been preventing you from getting an heir for years. They’re bad news, Your Majesty. Don’t wait until I’m bringing you their bodies, too.”

“You are right, Sir Sebastian,” the king sighed, and he rubbed his temple with one hand. “I have been in denial for a long time about the plot to overthrow me because I had trusted Edinburg and Mistvale with so much. Better to have them behind bars awaiting a trial than to risk even more.”

“So, you’ll have them arrested?” I pressed.

“Yes, this very night,” King Frederick assured me. “I will take care of the rest, Sir Sebastian, you have done much for Sorreyal already. I’m sorry I didn’t believe you at first. I won’t make the same mistake again.”

“Is there anything else you would need from me?” I raised an eyebrow questioningly.

“I will need your help protecting the throne,” the king said, and he tapped a finger against his chin. “How long can you stay in Vallenwood?”

“I’m not sure.” I frowned as I thought it over. “It depends on my entourage. Some of them own businesses, and I’m sure they’re anxious to open up shop again. Besides, I’m going to have to start planning my next wedding soon, and I could really use the people of Bastianville’s help with that.”

“A wedding?” the king gasped. “Why, this is wonderful news! It is a nice change from the grim topics we’ve been discussing, so, please, tell me all about it.”

“You may want to call someone to grab him first,” I suggested as I dropped Dumas’ corpse from my shoulders, and it fell to the lush red carpet of the throne room with a thud. “Otherwise, he’s going to bleed out on your rugs. Although, they’re already blood red, so it might not be noticeable.”

“Good idea, Your Grace,” the king chuckled, and he snapped his fingers to summon a servant.

Then the man in the king’s colors trotted in, and King Frederick explained about Dumas. The servant bowed before he left the room once more in search of others to help him carry the dead weight, which left me alone with the king again.

“So, should I expect an invitation soon?” The king waggled his eyebrows.

It was beyond me how he could get excited about my upcoming wedding while our enemy laid dead at our feet, but I supposed it was something like a coping mechanism for the ruler of Sorreyal. It reminded me of the ostriches from my old world, and how they would bury their heads in the sand when they felt threatened.

“Of course, you are invited to my wedding, Your Majesty,” I assured him with a small, respectful bow of my head. “You’re actually the first person besides my entourage to know.”

“Which one of your lovely ladies have you chosen?” the king asked in an excited tone. “Isn’t the red-haired one already your wife?”

“Yes.” I nodded. “I’m getting married to Evangeline Bullard, daughter of the Duke of Bullard.”

“Oh, wonderful news,” the king gushed. “She is very well-bred. Her mother was just as gorgeous as she. A fine choice, Sir Sebastian, a fine choice indeed.”

“She basically picked me,” I laughed, and I raked my hands through my hair as I thought back to when Eva first disguised herself as a guard in order to join my followers. “She’s a hard one to tell no to, that’s for sure.”

“How you manage to have multiple women is beyond me,” the king said in a thoughtful tone. “I cannot even find a single woman worthy of marriage… I suppose the Duchess of Mistvale will no longer be finding me a bride, though.”

“Call it my godly instincts, but I have a feeling she was using the task of finding you a bride as a way to undermine your rule,” I said in a low, conspiratorial voice. “The longer you go without an heir, the more vulnerable the crown becomes.”

“Your godly instincts, hmm?” The king frowned, and he tapped his chin in a thoughtful manner. “Well, you were right about Dumas, so I ought to trust you more. You do seem to have the best interests of Sorreyal at heart. ”

“I only want this world to thrive in peace and happiness,” I assured the king. “Then I can spend my time adventuring, learning new skills, and gathering lots of loot.”

“You want to become a roaming vagabond?” The king shook his head in confusion. “But you’re already a god…”

King Frederick wouldn’t understand the joy of beating a game and then getting to fuck off in the world for as long as you wanted, but that was my end goal. After I accomplished one-hundred percent completion of the map, people, and questlines, I would be free to live like a god for the rest of my days.

Which could be endless for all I knew. There was still much about my own powers I didn’t know, but I had all the time in the world to experiment with and figure it all out.

“First, I need to get this wedding planned,” I said in a determined voice.

“That pleases me.” The king clapped his hands together, and he flashed me a broad smile. “I trust you implicitly, but please, do spend some time focusing on your upcoming nuptials. It is a once, er, thrice, in a lifetime event, after all.”

“Maybe the third of many,” I laughed, and then I raked a self-conscious hand through my hair. “What are the rules about marrying more than one woman? I have been curious for a while, since I haven’t encountered anyone else in a similar predicament as myself.”

“It used to be something reserved only for the king,” King Frederick explained. “But those rules are archaic and no longer relevant to the modern Sorreyal.”

“So, you and I are basically equals?” I teased with a wink.

“I wouldn’t go that far…” A worried look crossed the king’s kindly eyes. “Is that your aim, Sir Sebastian?”

I shrugged, but I didn’t reply.

Let him wonder what my true intentions were for a while. I’d already done more than enough to prove my loyalty to the crown, as well as to him personally.

Just then, a gaggle of servants trotted into the audience chamber, and they scooped up the necromancer’s corpse and hauled it away. A trail of blood dripped in their wake, but a moment later, even more servants arrived to clean away the stains on the carpets. They were efficient, I had to give them that.

“In any case,” the king said after we’d watched the servants work in silence for a while, “you have done more than enough to protect the throne for one day. I only have one more topic to discuss while you are here. Have you decided who should fill the open court wizard position?”

“Actually, I have.” I grinned as the perfect candidate sprang to my mind. “The shapeshifting cat-man from the Hermetic Tribe, Ako Gray.”

“An unusual choice, considering he is a foreigner,” the king mused. “But I thoroughly trust your judgement. However, with Master Dumas’ demise, it seems we have another position to fill.”

“Hold off on replacing Dumas until we get Edinburg behind bars,” I requested. “I wouldn’t want any ill fate to meet our new hire.”

“Very well.” The king inclined his head. “That concludes our business, then. I give you my leave to return to your living quarters to celebrate your future wedding with your bride-to-be.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” I bowed low. “I will please them to no end for the rest of the day.”

“Very good,” the king muttered, but a flush of pink crept up his neck to show his embarrassment.

I turned and marched out of the throne room with my head held high, but before I returned to bed, I went out in search of the pieces of the red crystal staff the necromancer had used. I didn’t want the magical stone to fall into the wrong hands, but thankfully it didn’t take me very long to find. I took the crystal half, and I went back to the palace with a wide smile on my face.

I’d eliminated one of my enemies, and I’d managed to learn a lot of new magic before that. My time in Vallenwood had been very productive so far, but my work was far from over. I still had the duke, duchess, and her court wizard to contend with, but I would figure out how to take them down soon enough.

The king was right. Now, it was time to focus on the good parts of life. Namely, my upcoming wedding.

My smile widened as I jogged toward my wing of the king’s palace, and I nodded at the guards who stood at the entrance to the area where my people were staying during our time in Vallenwood. I trotted down the corridor to the room where I’d left the three women fast asleep, and I quietly crept inside the door.

I stared down at their peaceful sleeping faces for a long moment before I slid in between Mahini and Eva. Elissa was on the other side of the duke’s daughter, and she flung her arm across the distance to me in her sleep. As her petite fingers grazed against my chest, my wife sighed with contentment, and her breathing relaxed once more.

I mimicked her sigh with one of my own, and I relished in the feeling of safety and warmth that surrounded me in that moment. Dumas was dead, and his assassination attempt on my women had been thwarted for good. While there were still others out there, I knew we were safe at least for the rest of this night. Mistvale and Edinburg would discover the loss of the court wizard soon, but until then they were still assuming the assassination attempt had been successful.

Perhaps if we kept things quiet, the remaining players in the scheme against the crown would reveal themselves. I would have to discuss this idea with the king later, but for the moment, I was exhausted, so I fell into a deep slumber with my three women in my arms.

Just as it always should be.

Hours later, I was awakened by the insistent nudging of small hands. I blinked away sleep as I peered beneath my eyelashes at the three women who stared back at me, and I grinned as I recognized the looks in their eyes.

“Wake up already, husband,” Elissa urged as she bounced on the bed beside me. “We are feeling, what’s the word you used? Horny.”

“Oh, my,” I breathed as my grin widened.

“We would like you to fill us all with your seed,” Mahini informed me in a sultry voice. “Right now.”

“Think you can manage that?” Eva’s lips twitched with a smile, but her smoky-gray eyes were full of desire. “Future husband?”

I made a new save point right then and there. I wanted to lock those words into history forever.

“I’m down,” I chuckled, and my cock was already hardening against the fabric of the sheets. “Who goes first?”

“You do,” Mahini said with a curt nod, and then she yanked back the blankets to reveal my morning boner. Without any further ado, the desert goddess bent down and wrapped her juicy lips around the head of my cock, and she slid all the way down my shaft and back up in one fluid motion.

I hissed with pleasure, and my fingers immediately leapt to her obsidian locks, but then Eva took my hands and pressed them into the pillows above my head. The duke’s daughter was leaning over me at the perfect angle for me to fit her perky little nipples into my mouth, so I matched Mahini’s motions on my dick with her areolas.

My fiancée moaned as my mouth devoured her perfect breasts, but then I felt the soft, petite hands of my wife stroking me all over my body. The combination of sensations caused goosebumps to erupt all across my skin, and Elissa chuckled with delight as she traced the dots.

“I can always tell when you like something,” my wife murmured in a pleased tone. “But I still like it when you tell me I did good.”

“Come help me, Lissy,” Mahini urged, and my head snapped up so I could watch the two women work together to suck my cock.

It was a mesmerizing sight, and I throbbed beneath their lips.

“Yes, keep going,” I moaned. “Just like that.”

I watched in rapt fascination as the two girls’ lips met around my shaft, and they bobbed up and down in unison while my cock shone in the pre-dawn light, slick from their saliva and my pre-cum.

Now, I just needed a pussy to eat, and I would be one happy god, so I grabbed the duke’s daughter and planted her on my face.

“Oh, Bash,” Eva giggled as she straddled my face with her milky-white thighs. “I love it when you do this…”

“I’ll do it all day long if you want,” I assured her with a grin, and then I dug in. I licked her pussy expertly in all the ways I knew would drive her crazy, and a short while later, Eva was bucking her hips and arching her back as pleasure shot through her.

Mahini and Elissa took turns seeing how much of my cock they could fit in their throats, and each time my tip scraped the back of an esophagus, I swelled even bigger. It felt amazing, but I didn’t want to explode in their mouths. Not yet, anyways, so I inhaled Evangeline’s aroma with a deep, calming inhale before I refocused on making the duke’s daughter climax a bunch of times.

I licked her clit like my life depended on it, and moments later, she was grinding her hips down onto my mouth as she moaned with delight. Her juices flowed across my face to coat my scraggly beard growth, and I licked my lips to indulge in as much of the flavor as I could.

After Eva had three or four orgasms, I decided it was time to rotate, so I repositioned the duke’s daughter on top of my cock, and her slippery well of pleasure slid down my shaft like they were made for each other. My fiancée gasped, and her smoky-gray eyes widened as I rubbed against the entrance to her womb, but her gasp turned into a moan as she began to rock her hips.

Mahini and Elissa kneeled on either side of the duke’s daughter, and they rubbed her stomach, her breasts, and her neck with long, soft caresses. Then the two ladies followed in the path of their fingers with their tongues, and soon Evangeline was gasping through another orgasm. It was more than I could bear, and I exploded my seed deep inside her pulsating tunnel.

“Fuckkkkk, Eva,” I grunted, and I dug my fingers into her hips as I shoved my twitching cock against the entrance to her womb.

Lightning traveled down my spine as I emptied my seed into my future wife, and I could feel our combined fluids leaking out along my shaft as I thrust one, twice, and then buried myself in her fluttering pussy.

“Bash!” Eva collapsed against my chest, which caused my sperm-slick cock to slip out of her entrance, and an instant later, I felt the sensation of tongues lapping against my balls.

Mahini and Elissa were licking me clean, and it was the sexiest thing that had happened to me in a while. Well, maybe since our last foursome, and as images of our previous escapades leapt into my mind, my cock stiffened once more.

“You’re always so eager,” Elissa observed as she licked her lips clean of my seed. “Like you want us all the time or something.”

“It feels like you girls want me all the time,” I confessed with a wry smirk. “Which, obviously I don’t mind in the slightest.”

“I will take his seed next,” Mahini said in a matter-of-fact voice, and her piercing blue gaze drove into my soul as she straddled my hips. It was sexy as hell, and I was throbbing against her ass cheeks a moment later. Then she proceeded to slide me inside her, and she pressed the palms of her hands into my chest as she rode me cowgirl style.

I let Mahini fuck me for a while, but then the urge to take control set in, and I grabbed her by the waist before I flipped her over. Then I pulled her legs up against her shoulders, which pressed her breasts up like a push-up bra. It was quite a wonderful view as I thrust firmly in and out of her. I knew she liked it a little harder than the others, so I didn’t hold back, and soon we were both moaning in unison.

Eva and Elissa stroked my back, and they helped hold the desert goddess’ legs up for me. The image of all three women staring up at me with adoration burning in their eyes drove me wild, and I etched it into my memory forever.

“Oh, fuck, you feel so good, my sexy desert goddess!” I moaned as I came deep inside Mahini’s tight little tunnel, and at the same time, her body convulsed against me as an orgasm rocked her entire world.

“Yess, Bash… Fill me up!” Mahini shuddered, and her nails dug into the flesh of my chest.

We rocked together for a few moments as we came down from our highs, and the moment I pulled out of her dripping wet tunnel, Elissa and Eva knelt down and began to lick me clean again. They were behaving in such a subservient way, but I found it highly attractive. It was a far cry from their stubborn tenacity outside of the bedroom, that was for sure.

Next, I had Elissa lay on top of Eva, and I switched back and forth between their pussies for a while until I felt my desire mounting again. That time, I came inside my wife’s petite little pussy, and I made sure to bury my seed deep inside her womb.

Once we’d made love all over the bedroom, and in the attached bathroom as well, the four of us collapsed in a sweaty pile on the bed. All of our breathing came in heavy, ragged pants, but we all wore blissful smiles upon our faces. The sounds of their moans, the flavors of their wells of pleasure, and the combination of all three of their unique smells still floated through my mind, and I could easily have died happy right then and there.

I still had more I wanted to accomplish, though, and my thoughts turned to the future. I had a wedding to plan.

I squeezed Evangeline against my side as I thought about different aspects of the wedding, but just when I began to slide away into sleep, I hit the reset button to enjoy it all over again.

Chime.

I made love to all three women for the rest of the day, and I ignored the knocking that came at the door sporadically for a long time. Unless there was death and destruction waiting outside the door, I didn’t want to be interrupted, and I made myself very clear through the wooden portal the next time a knock sounded.

The girls’ giggles grew louder and louder with each run through, and I made them climax a dozen times each by the final attempt. Once I was fully satisfied with the number of orgasms I’d both given and received, I made a new save point and let time continue.

It was late in the afternoon, and the setting sun shone through the glass windows, which cast the room in an orange hue. It was a beautiful and fitting end to a wonderful day, and I sighed happily as I laid in bed with my three women.

Then another knock sounded on the door, so I crossed the distance to the portal and pulled it open.

I was surprised to find the general store owner standing before me, and Caelia flashed me a timid smile as she gazed up at me.

“I brought you dinner,” she explained, and she gestured to the cart laden down with food that stood beside her.

“Will you eat with us?” I asked as I flashed her my sincerest smile.

“If that is your wish, Great One.” Caelia bowed her head. “I brought more than enough for five.”

“It’s settled, then.” I nodded decisively. “Come inside.”

“Yes, Great One.” Caelia grabbed her cart, and the general store owner didn’t drop her smile as she pushed it inside the threshold.

I directed her toward the small table that sat in the corner, and a few moments later, the food was spread across the surface.

“Hi, Caelia!” Elissa greeted in an excited tone as the three women sat up in the bed to see what was happening. “You brought food? You’re amazing!”

“That is very kind of you,” Eva observed with a friendly smile. “Please excuse us, we need to get dressed.”

Mahini nodded in agreement but didn’t say anything, and the three women crossed the room to the dresser completely naked.

Caelia immediately looked away with a blush, and she stared hard at the food for a long moment.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, even though I knew the answer to that question.

“I… I… I heard you earlier…” Caelia admitted in a soft voice, and when she finally met my gaze, her chocolate eyes were full of confusion. “It sounded like… fun…”

“Are you saying you’d wish to participate in the future?” I raised one eyebrow as my pulse quickened at the very thought of making love to Caelia.

“M-M-Maybe,” Caelia stammered, and she wrung her skirt in her hands anxiously. “Forgive me, Great One. I’ve said too much. Please, do not banish me for my desires. I-I-I--”

I cut off her words by lifting her chin in my hands and placing the softest, most delicate kiss upon her thick lips. Caelia moaned and leaned into the touch, and the next thing I knew, she was in my arms.

I was making out with Miss Caelia Stone, and I couldn’t believe my luck.

It sounded like she wanted me just as bad as I wanted her, and I was excited to discover more about the timid shop owner. I’d finally gotten her to open up to me enough to kiss her, so there was no telling what I could accomplish next.

I had all the time in the world to explore the dark-haired beauty both inside and out, but I also had a wedding to look forward to, and some enemies to deal with, so I was going to be a busy god. I was eager to tackle the next set of challenges, but I also wanted to enjoy the current moment thoroughly, too. I had a lot going on.

There were worse things in life than having to balance multiple beautiful women with saving the world by killing one asshole at a time.

The God of Winning would always come out on top, after all.

End of Book 5

End Notes

Thanks for reading this book! I’ll start working on book 6 as soon as this one gets 100 reviews, so please leave your nice review right here!

Do you know I have a Patreon? It’s true, and it’s amazing. When you join, you’ll get advanced chapters of my books to read and listen to BEFORE they come out. You’ll also get advanced sketches of covers, super sexy versions of my covers, and I even have an audiobook tier where you get 3-4 audiobooks a month at a steep discount. Everyone is joining, so you should too. Click on this link right here, or search for my name on Patreon.com

So here is the deal: Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book… UNLESS you follow that author on the store. Click here to go to my author page, and then click on the “FOLLOW” button on the left side.

You should also join my Facebook Fan page or follow my Facebook Author page. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted when my next book is out. So do it now!

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2021 by Logan Jacobs